《Song of the Crests》


 Prologue

    The setting sun cast rays of deep reds, yellows, and purples across a small field. The irregular craters and mounds of dirt created shadows¡ªlong fingers stretching away from the sun.


    Just moments ago, the sound of a death cry shattered the sky, causing waves of fear to echo beyond the field and into the ancient forest beyond. As the cry slowly subsided, an eerie silence settled upon the land. No creature dared to make noise, a mixture of panic and dread filling deep within their souls.


    The silence was only broken by a strained gasping from a collapsed warrior, his once magnificent armor melted, shredded, warped past salvation. His long black hair, matted with dirt and blood, hung over his face to cast dark shadows across his features. The warrior stood through the pain, using pure will more than any power he had remaining, his great sword braced against the ground to steady himself.


    His left arm swung lamely at his side, snapped in multiple places; it had already started to swell. He ignored the pain and frenzied heat that radiated from it as he started to move towards the green dragon he had just killed.


    Dragons were supposed to be a legend, a myth, a god-like being with infinite power; yet he had found it, fought it, and killed it. Minutes passed by as the bloodied man made his way to the dragon¡¯s body, his consciousness fading in and out and his unwavering determination blinding him to all his surroundings.


    The body of the dragon loomed over the warrior¡¯s, green scales like an emerald tapestry. The scales scattered the last rays of the sun into beautiful geometric patterns, marred only by the blood and savage lacerations covering the once perfect being.


    Using his own weight, the warrior sunk his great sword into the dragon''s stomach, releasing a river of blood to come spilling forth, filling the craters around the dragon. The warrior ignored all of this as he cut his way to the heart. When he got close, the warrior was surprised to find that in front of the heart was a large scale so hard that his sword could not damage it.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Curiosity finally dragged the warrior out of his single-minded state. Switching his focus from the heart to the large scale, he carefully cut out the scale and marveled at the size and impenetrability. The scale was around three feet in width and a little more in length. After failing to make any kind of mark on the scale, the warrior set the scale aside and continued with his original task of reaching the dragon heart.


    By the time the dragon heart was cut out from the dragon, the sun had set, leaving the battlefield in darkness. Using the tiny sliver of moonlight, the warrior carefully inspected the heart before delicately cutting it open, exposing a small spherical pearl deep within.


    The dragon¡¯s core radiated energy so dense that the air around the core felt heavy, distorting the moonlight and causing it to dance around the core like a sentient life form. Without pause, the bloody warrior quickly brought the core to his mouth, swallowing the powerful core. As the core traveled down his throat, unimaginable power violently spread throughout his body, the power ripping then reforming his muscles, bones growing larger than condensing into harder stronger ones, skin hardening enough to turn blades but still keeping its elasticity. Shouting out loud as his body was forcefully reformed, the warrior felt his consciousness start to waver, the pain overwhelming him.


    At the same time the warrior¡¯s voice rang out, his body emitted a bright clear light, the surroundings briefly becoming day. It was as if the sun had come back out for a split second, lighting up the world for a second time in one day. As the momentary light faded, the warrior¡¯s consciousness finally turned dark as he passed out.

 Chapter 1 - A Kings Death

    King Alfred looked at his stomach in disbelief, shock painted on his gaunt sickly face. Protruding from his stomach was a sword, thrust deep within his body, the tip going through his back and into his bed. Thunder roared above the castle rooftops, drowning out his pathetic cries for help that crawled out of his mouth accompanied by specs of blood and bile.


    From outside, arcs of lightning lit the room, revealing several assassins-each one a deadly shadow surrounding the King¡¯s bed like a pack of wolves. The assassins hungrily spread around the room eying the dying King, their prey.


    King Alfred lay there, trying desperately to sit up, but like a bug in a museum case, he was pinned down. He could not get up. Despair and panic threatened to overwhelm him as he continued to struggle, his weak body shaking violently. As he struggled, a small part of his mind retreated deep into his subconscious as a form of protection.


    Within this safe place, Alfred felt no pain. Looking down at his hands, almost as if he were looking at someone else¡¯s, he saw the blood that had come out of his mouth. Is this mine? he wondered. The blood was darker than he had expected, almost black, nothing like how it should have been. He needed to fix this. Knowing that what he would do was useless, he tried to pull the Aether surrounded him into his dying body, cursing to himself as nothing happened.


    At one point in his life, Alfred was known as one of the great military Pillars of his kingdom, but that had all changed. His body had become withered, his stamina depleted, but worst of all, his Aether had dried up. Even the expertise of countless specialists from all corners of the Kingdom, over the course of a decade, had not been able to solve the mystery of the king¡¯s slowly waning power. All signs pointed towards being exposed to a highly unique poison over an extended period, but proof could never be found.


    Even in his safe space Alfred felt regret. Regret that he had lost his strength, regret that he could not even sense the assassins coming into his room, regret of knowing that if he still had his ability to draw Aether he could have cut through the assassins like a god of death.


    As the storm raged outside, the door to the balcony violently swung open, crashing into the inner wall scattering precious crystal glass around the room as it splintered from the impact. Angry wind and rain came hounding in where the door had been as more assassins forced their way into the royal bedchamber.


    The wind and rain rushed into the room, whipping the black cloaks of the assassins in a hysterical dance. Feeble laughter quietly joined in the chaos as the King¡¯s bloody lips slowly cracked open, revealing blood-stained teeth. Teeth he wished he could use to tear into his assailants, although movement was no longer an option.


    Pinned in his bed, Alfred analyzed the closest assassin as much as he could, his spirit dimming as his life faded away. How can your eyes lack all traces of a soul? he wounded. Like that of a doll. Would I die at the hand of this empty puppet?


    Catching the King¡¯s gaze, the assassin carefully observed him back, vacant eyes tracing the king¡¯s powerless hands as they slowly moved closer and closer to the sword that still impaled him to his bed. As soon as the king¡¯s hands touched the cold wet steel, the assassin leaned close, whispering in Alfred¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s alright your Majesty. You can rest easy. We also have arrangements for your daughters-they will soon be with you. In fact, you will soon be reunited with your dead son. Sleep well.¡±


    The assassin''s words pierced into the king¡¯s safe space, invading the last shard of sanity hidden deep in his subconscious.


    Alfred started to struggle, his body straining as he thought of his children: Perseus, Milina, and Elina. Oh Perseus! Perseus, the pride of his life and only son, had passed away years ago, leaving Alfred, broken and soulless. He had tried to channel the love he felt for his son to his daughters, but the more he tried the more painful it had become. Ultimately, he had distanced himself from his daughters, unable to face the pain. He knew he was in the wrong, but he could not help it.


    Milina, his eldest daughter, seemed to understand, silently allowing him to put up a wall between them, always ready to help him tear it down. She was calm and composed, her reddish-brown hair the former hallmark of their house, the red slowly vanishing from their family as the generations went on. With her birth and the red in her hair, he had hoped the people would remember the past glory of their house, but he had ruined it all. He had pushed her aside in his grief.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Elina, on the other hand, never forgave his decision to put up a wall. Never showing her anger but never spending more time around him than necessary. Her personality was identical to his in his youth, both treating rules and customs more like suggestions, doing what they wanted, but she had a kinder heart than his, never making too much trouble for the servants. She had inherited his dark hair, long waves of hair growing past her shoulders. From her mother she had inherited her skin tone, light skin touched with a hint of olive.


    As his struggle grew more desperate, the assassin took hold of the sword handle, first twisting, then ripping the blade and life free from the King of Vanura. The last thing Alfred saw before death was the faces of his children.


    Making sure the King was dead, the assassin turned, speaking in a hollow voice, his blood-soaked hands moving as they motioned to his men. ¡°We stick with the plan. You two go to the treasury, the rest of us will split into two groups. Group one will meet up with Lord Ferious, group two will follow me, we will meet up with the main group outside, kill as many Arcane Knights and Warriors as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As soon as his commands were uttered, the assassins started to move. The first group silently making their way out of the bedchamber, melting into the castle shadows, closely followed by the two who were heading to the treasury.


    The assassin glanced around at the remaining men, each of their emotionless eyes looking back at him, waiting for his orders. Like him they had all taken Devil''s Dew, a drug that killed their emotion and numbed any pain they felt, the perfect drug for their line of work, or it would have been perfect if it weren''t highly addictive.


    Nodding once, the assassin led the rest of the group out of the room and onto the balcony the raging storm whipping all around them. The rain instantly saturated their already wet clothing, causing them to stick to the thin leather armor they wore underneath. Grabbing the rope they had use to climb up the tower, the assassin skillfully descended, making his way towards their marks.


    In his mind, the assassin quickly brought up the patrol patterns he had spent hours memorizing, skipping the irrelevant targets he made his way to the top of a nearby wall that overlooked the grounds below. Holding his right hand up in a fist, he halted his group looking for his targets.


    Castle Salizia was impressive, constructed on a large mound using the natural terrain to make a multilayer defensive system. Starting from the castle, three walls were raised, each one built on a lower section of the mound, three tiers of walls, one taller than the next surrounding the castle. A fourth larger wall surrounded the city that had been constructed past the third wall. From the inner walls, any soldier would be able to see past the outer wall well into the lands bellow. If on the unlikely situation that an army was able to breach past the first or second inner wall, the retreating defenders were trained to trap the invaders between the wall they had just breached and the next wall. Once trapped the invaders would be met by a bombardment of arrows, fire, and rocks raining down from the hardened defenders.


    The assassin sneered, looking down from the innermost wall, from up here he could see that there were much more traps laid out than he had reasoned. He noted the large passageways created for invaders that lead to a stone wall, stone stairs that would turn a corner leading to a sharp drop to the ground below. A virtual maze that the invaders would have to navigate, hampered by arrows, choke points, and wooded barricades that the defenders could easily set up. Without the map of the castle, he knew this mission would not have been possible.


    But now they had the advantage, the soldiers would never expect an attack originating from behind them. Carefully studying the castle guards that were avoiding the cold rain under eaves or covered parapets, the assassin searched, his eyes flickering from one guard to the next his eyes searching for the small insignia on the hand or arm that designated a soldier¡¯s rank. There! On the forearm of a guard a small crest, the sign of an Arcane Knight! And near him two guards with crests on their hands, Arcane Warriors!


    Slowly the assassin started to rotate Aether, drawing the raw power through his Hyena Crest which was located on his arm. Pulled through his Crest, which acted as a gate or filter, the surrounding Aether flowed into his body, bringing with it promises of power and strength. Brimming with energy, he waited for the next lighting strike, his heightened senses stained to their limits. Within seconds, lighting thick as a man¡¯s arm raced overhead, splitting the heavens. Counting to one, the assassin ran out, signaling with his hand to the shadows crouching next to him, pointing at the two Arcane Warriors.


    The sound of thunder exploded above him before he had closed distance between him and the Arcane Knight. He had misjudged the timing of the thunder, but it was good enough. The Arcane Knight barely had time to turn his head before the assassin fell on him, driving his knife deep into the knight¡¯s armpit. His intention was clear: collapse the lungs and sever the heart at the same time. The assassin struck true; the Arcane Knight died before he had time to draw Aether into himself.


    Disengaging himself from the dead man, the assassin looked around, receiving silent information from the rest his men. Luckily, only one unfortunate assassin had suffered a small injury to his wrist, caused when his knife became stuck, lodged in an Arcane Warrior and refusing to come free. When the Arcane Warrior had fallen, he had dragged the assassin down with him, twisting the man¡¯s wrist in a painful sprain. All things considered it was acceptable. Signaling once more to his men, the assassin quickly moved towards the next target.


    This was going to be a long night.

 Chapter 2 - A Cup of Bitter Tea

    In the west area, adjacent to Castle Salizia, stood a smaller castle entwined within the multi-layer defensive system protecting the main castle. This castle served as a rally point and command center, allowing the soldiers and generals to stay close to the fight without endangering the civilians and royalty who would be stationed in Castle Salizia.


    Prince Hector looked out his window, seeing and hearing the storm rage outside like a crazed animal throwing itself against the stone walls. It had been years since a storm of this magnitude had assaulted the castle. Signing as the candlelight flickered, he closed his eyes for second to clear his strained vision, then turned back to reading the reports.


    ¡°Looks like Todo was able to close down the black market on drugs and human trafficking,¡± he mused aloud to himself as he continued reading the reports. ¡°Too bad he was not able to arrest the leader.¡±


    The flame in the lamp lazily danced about as the door to his study opened, a young maid with dark hair bringing his evening tea.


    ¡°Leave it here,¡± Hector motioned as he started to gather his reports in a pile, making room for the tea. ¡°You can clean up tomorrow morning, you are dismissed for the night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The maid quickly curtsied and backed out of the unadorned room; the shadows cast by the flickering candlelight causing half of her face to become hidden to the light.


    Without glancing up, Hector picked up the tea breathing in the rich aroma. Snow Tea was the only luxury he allowed himself. As the king''s brother, he was entitled to a life of riches and pleasure, but he had pushed it aside. Duty, honor, tradition, and loyalty were the cornerstones of his belief, along with tea.


    Taking a sip of his tea he looked back at the reports, frowning to himself. Did the maid steep the leaves too long? he wondered as he continued reading, the familiar taste of the tea somehow different. Placing his cup down he shifted slightly in his chair getting comfortable. He had till daylight to finish reading this pile of reports.


    Five years ago, when the King¡¯s illness had worsened to the point that he could no longer sit on the throne, Hector had been forced to take over his brother¡¯s role. Sitting on the throne of Vanura, he had finally realized just how badly the kingdom had been managed; virtually all communication outside of the capital had been ignored. The outer lands only remembered when taxes were due. Horrified at the situation, he rapidly established an intelligence network. He had to know what was truly happening in the Kingdom!


    The network Hector created had two primary goals: first, to monitor the activities of foreign kingdoms, and second, to keep an eye on the disgruntled lords within Vanura itself.


    Vanura, the Kingdom founded over 7,000 years ago by house Salizia, and The Eight Great Houses, was formed in the shape of a wheel. The Eight Great Houses controlled the lands on the outer ring, while House Salizia controlled the center hub-the capital of the kingdom. Informally, some foreigners referred to Vanura as the Wheel Kingdom.


    Sighing as he placed the report down, Hector started to massage his temples. According to the report he had just read, some of the Great Houses were no longer hiding the fact that they distrusted House Salizia and the King.


    It was not that Hector could not understand the Lords, during the twelve years unofficially named ¡°The Dark Times¡±, even he had left the kingdom due to his brother¡¯s foolish decisions.


    After the death of his second wife, King Alfred married Queen Kina, a commoner who resembled his late wife. This itself would not have been too terrible¡ªthe King¡¯s previous and second wife was also a commoner, but the King had granted excessive power to Queen Kina¡¯s father and brother, appeasing her while tossing his responsibilities to the side. Entranced by his new wife and afraid he would not cherish her in the fleeting time they had left, Alfred allowed the kingdom to be run by her family. Through sheer incompetence and disregard for the King¡¯s advisors, Kina¡¯s family had crippled the once flourishing kingdom in a matter of years.


    Hector pinched the bridge of his nose as he remembered how at the end of the day, Queen Kina had been caught sleeping with the Captain of the Guards, her action leading to the execution of her and her family. When the dust had settled on the whole affair, the King lay poisoned, his body broken, the assailant unknown. Hector suspected that it was Kina¡¯s father¡¯s last-ditch effort to take over the kingdom but there was no real proof.


    A headache started to form as Hector finished reading the reports, the small pile of documents was much more concerning than he had hoped for. For the last month or so he had lost all communication from his information network stationed on the eastern border of the kingdom, a total blackout of information, no word from any of his spies. Squinting as the headache started to get worse, he felt the throbbing anguish between his eyes start to beat irregularly. Did I drink enough water? he thought to himself as pain raced between his eyes. Something was wrong! The pain had come too quickly, he could feel his stomach starting to knot up, abdomen tightening dangerously. Poison!


    Trusting his battle-sharpened instincts, Hector instantly upended the desk he was working at and threw himself behind it. The sound of the crashing desk was perfectly timed with the thunder. Papers, quills, and the teapot scattered around the room as he heard the dull sounds of knives embedding themselves deeply within the wooden desk he had just upended.


    Drawing the Aether that surrounded him, Hector instantly felt relief as power flooded into his body, the Phoenix Crest on his neck drawing in the awesome energy. Rotating the Aether around his body in a specific and complex pattern, only known to his house, he felt his body explode with power, the raw energy pulsing in his muscles.


    Without taking the time to enjoy the Aether coursing through him, Hector grabbed his two-handed saber that had been leaning against the wall behind him, drawing the imposing weapon. Turning to face his attackers he blinked in shock as he was hit with a fit of coughing, blood spilling from his mouth. The poison was much more deadly than he thought possible, his body was already starting to decay.


    How could poison work so fast on an Arcane Master? he thought, using his saber to steady himself. Unable to get into a proper fighting stance, he turned, holding his saber vertically down his body, trying to cover his most vital organs with the weapon. The sharp sound of steel hitting steel filled the room as a knife struck the large saber he was using as a shield, clattering to the side. Before he could marvel at his luck, a second knife sank deeply into his left shoulder, hot pain blooming in his mind.


    Suppressing the scream that threatened to fly out of his throat, Hector forced his throbbing body to raise his saber into a fighting stance: Stance of the Young Phoenix, First Form: Banking Flight.


    Clenching his teeth as hard as he could, Hector swung his saber stepping forward with all his might. The breathtaking footwork that House Salizia was known for carried him forward, the momentum of the swing causing him to step in a circular pattern. Closing the distance between him and the group of assassins that had entered the room, Hector felt his saber hit a man cleaving him in two, the pieces of the man¡¯s body falling to the floor. Without breaking form, the saber continued to move, large arcs of blood flying and splattering against the room¡¯s interior as Hector fought the assassins that had entered his study.


    In a split second, five assassins lay dead, their silent deaths unnerving to Hector, he had never fought men this silent in combat. Stopping and coughing up another mouthful of blood, he watched as the remaining assassins swiftly spread around him then stood still, none of them moving, almost as if they were waiting for a signal.


    Breathing heavily Hector knew he was in trouble, the poison was causing his physical body to break down, but most troubling was that every time he circulated Aether around his body, it felt as if a layer of ink was brushed over his Crest, obstructing his Gate of Power. With the foul substance clogging his gate, he was having trouble drawing the Aether that surrounded him into his body.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.With the leftover energy in his body rapidly dwindling, Hector tried to stand his ground, but the tip of his saber kept dipping down; it was too heavy for him to hold upright. Desperately pulling at the Aether surrounding him, he groaned as nothing happened. The more he tried to draw in Aether, the faster the energy depleted from his body, the quicker the poison seemed to cover his gate, and the more rapidly his body broke down. He could neither replenish the energy he was using nor keep the poison from wreaking havoc on his body.


    Wiping the blood that was dripping out of his mouth, Hector tried to keep calm, but he couldn¡¯t stop from squinting in pain; the flash of lighting outside seemed brighter than ever before. Slow clapping came from the doorway as a man walked in, a threatening air about him despite his dark, wet robes. Struggling to keep his body from pitching forward, Hector observed the man that had entered his study, eyes narrowing.


    The man was the first assailant that did not wear a mask, neat slicked-back, wet hair pressed flatly against his head, dark shadows on his chin and cheeks where an afternoon beard was growing. A long scar on his face that stretched wickedly as he smiled.


    ¡°My, my¡­ how magnificent,¡± the man gloated, the smile on his face never quite reaching his dark eyes. ¡°You truly live up to your title as the strongest warrior in Vanura.¡±


    Hector grunted, trying in vain to steady his ragged breathing, the words from the man taking a moment to decipher through the pounding of blood in his ears.


    ¡°Did you know?¡± the man continued, ¡°In some of the surrounding Kingdoms, your name is a type of taboo? They fear your military prowess.¡± The smile on his face finally reached his eyes, his mouth twisting into a grotesque grin. ¡°And I have the honor of taking your life.¡±


    ¡°Coward,¡± Hector managed to spit out, lifting his lowered saber into a defensive stance, Stance of the Zephyr, Form Three: Sudden Breeze.


    The Stance of the Zephyr was the most defensive stance he knew, the Third Form, one of countering the enemy¡¯s attack. Hector knew his body and his House¡¯s martial system eminently, and now his body was telling him that the poison coursing through his body was putting too much strain on body to utilize his House¡¯s martial system for more than a few seconds. The only way for him to survive was to goad the assassin¡¯s into attacking him and to counter.


    ¡°Judging from the masks and underhanded methods, you must be from one of the Assassin Guilds,¡± Hector taunted, trying to read the facial expression of his assailant. ¡°Red Moon?¡± he guessed.


    Hector watched as a small twitch moved the scar on the man''s face, before vanishing, replaced by a sadistic smile.


    ¡°I am called Ferious, a captain of Red Moon, I am shocked that you know of us. I am impressed, your intelligence network is much more competent than I was led to believe.¡±


    ¡°Your organization is not that impressive,¡± Hector retorted, spitting the blood out of his mouth. ¡°Weak animals with no real skill.¡±


    The smile on Ferious¡¯ face never wavered but Hector could tell that the glint had left the man¡¯s eyes, replaced by a hollow void.


    ¡°Lord Hector,¡± Ferious responded. ¡°We are merchants of death. We do not care for weaknesses such as honor.¡± Motioning with his hand, Ferious signaled the cloaked figures around Hector to position themselves into a killing formation, half of them holding knives above their heads, the other half stepping one pace closer to Hector, sword-tips pointed at him. ¡°However, calling us incompetent is truly amusing, considering we are the ones that will kill you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s amusing is believing a common peasant like you dares to try and kill me,¡± Hector declared, eyes tracking the assassins around him. ¡°Come at me if you want to die!¡±


    The sound of thunder acted as a signal as the assassins all moved towards Hector, jumping forward tightening the noose of the killing formation. Knives flew overhead as the group of assassins with the knives threw them at him, blades whistling through the air giving the other assassins cover as they rushed at Hector, swords extended.


    Hector crouched down swinging his blade around him in a blur, the large saber striking down knives and assassins alike. Gripping his saber with all this might he barely noticed as his weapon bit into flesh, the assassin behind him dropping as his legs were severed, blood spraying out covering the floor in a dark pool.


    Ignoring the fallen man, Hector let the weight of the blade carry him though the swing, Form Thirteen: Updraft, was chained into the Second Stance: Stance of the Storm. Holding his saber in a two-handed grip overhead, Hector slashed down splitting the man in front of him in half, Form Seven: Squall.


    Hector¡¯s vision started to go hazy as he started to stumble, the strain of battle overwhelming his determined mind. Keep moving! Keep Moving! Spots of black drifting across his vision as he fought his way out of the killing formation and into the hallway, his shoulder slamming into the wall. Leaning against the wall he had just hit, he knew that the narrow stone hallway was a blessing and a curse, the narrow hallway would only allow one or two assassins to fight him at the same time, but at the same time, it restricted the way House Salizia fought.


    House Salizia¡¯s martial system excelled in open battle, large powerful swings that chained one deadly move into the next, the previous move giving the practitioner the momentum needed to keep attacking. It was the ideal martial system for fighting in a chaotic battlefield, however in a narrow hallway it could become a liability.


    Hacking up blood as he tried to take in deep breaths, Hector knew he was more deadly inside the room, but with the poison coursing through his body he had no choice but to fight in a choke point. He no longer had the strength to wield his saber, he was dying.


    Ignoring the black spots floating across his vision that seemed to worsen when he tried to blink them away, Hector slowly counted the remaining assassins, his mind moving as if he were in afog. One, two, three¡­ There were seven remaining assassins including Ferious, three of them injured, one of them crouching down trying stop the bleeding from his missing right hand. Ferious nursed a large wound starting from his left cheek diagonally running down his face ending at his right shoulder.


    Leaning his right shoulder on the wall, Hector faced his opponents, blood trickling out of his mouth. He could no longer keep his saber level, the point resting on the cold stone floor.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± he tried to say, ending up with more coughing than actual words.


    Disregarding Hector¡¯s words Ferious gingerly touched his face, wincing as he felt his blood covered face. ¡°I will kill you for this,¡± he stammered, eyes wide with rage as he pushed an assassin out of his way. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Determination and pride kept Hector on his feet as he helplessly watched Ferious close the distance between them unable to do anything. If he was going to die, he would die standing, weapon in hand. He would not kneel in front of this common assassin like some honor-less peasant.


    Taking a long-ragged breath he made up his mind. He would not defend the next attack. He would allow himself to be struck, but in exchange would look for a chance to kill Ferious. He was determined to trade lives with the man, a dead man¡¯s last trade.


    As Hector readied his last action, he heard running feet coming from behind him.


    ¡°Prince Hector!¡±


    The sweet sound of Todo¡¯s deep voice echoed down the hallway, his commanding voice reverberating off the stone walls, ¡°Protect the Prince!¡±


    Relief almost made Hector fall to the floor, Todo, his right-hand man, his most loyal general and the leader of the Royal Battalion had come. He was saved!

 Chapter 3 - Outrunning Thunder

    Todo ran down the hall followed by members of the royal battalion, the sounds of their booted feet blending in with the storm outside. Fear gripped his heart as he turned the corner seeing Prince Hector leaning against the wall, his mighty saber clutched in front of him, supporting him like a walking stick.


    ¡°Prince Hector!¡±


    Wishing he had had time to don his armor when the alarm was raised, Todo closed the distance between him and his Lord, his voice echoing down the hall.


    ¡°Protect Prince Hector!¡±


    In Todo¡¯s right hand was a sword that dripped blood onto the stone floor, inadvertently marking a bloody trail from where he was, to a corpse further back, the dead assassin lying in a bloody pool. When the alarm had first sounded Todo and his men had rushed to the King''s aid, cutting down any that stood in their way, but they were too late, the King¡¯s lifeless body lying in the storm ravaged room met the horrified warriors. Taking a tight grip on his emotions, Todo had barked out commands, his deep voice shaking his men out of their frozen silence. ¡°Prince Hector will be the next target! We must hurry to him now!¡± From there, the warriors had run the whole way to Prince Hector¡¯s study, killing any assassin that was foolish enough to attack them.


    Sprinting ahead of his men Todo counted the number of assassins that stood near Prince Hector, seven¡­ no six, the one clutching his missing hand had fallen, the whiteness of his face telling Todo he was out of the fight.


    Pulling deeply at the Aether that filled the vicinity, Todo drew the energy though the Sable Antelope Crest on his shoulder. As power rushed through his Gate of Power his muscles started to swell, propelling him forward like a crazed beast. Arcane Light billowed behind him as he ran, a streak of bright light in the dark hallway. Using the heightened senses that came with drawing power, he assessed the dangers of the assassins, his mind moving effortlessly. Three of the assassins look like the one I just killed, black cloaks and masks covering their entire body. Their eyes look glassy and hollow¡ªthey must have taken Devil¡¯s Dew! But the fourth one is different. He must be the leader! The fourth one was mask-less teeth bared in a snarl, his eyes clear and alive, a sign of no drugs. Fresh blood from a wound ran down his chin and onto his clothes disappearing withing the dark fabric.


    As their eyes met, the mask-less assassin raised his knives and crouched, a defensive stance that allowed him to attack or retreat in any direction. Arcane Light rippled off him as he tracked Todo with his knives, the point never wavering always aimed at him. He was like a deadly beast ready to devour its prey.


    Alumas blind me! Seeing the assassin¡¯s graceful movements Todo knew he was dangerous. Those movements were rarely seen on someone below the rank of an Arcane Lord. None of the guards that were with him could match this man. Even he would have trouble dealing with him.


    The clash of steel and violence harmonized with the tempest outside as the two forces met, the sounds of fighting momentarily deafening the roar of the storm. Todo rapidly displayed multiple sword forms as he met the mask-less assassin, trying to overwhelm him with sheer aggression, Boar¡¯s Charge, Winter¡¯s Bite, Moonless Sweep. Swinging his sword from an obscure angel, Todo felt the tip of his sword strike the assassin¡¯s knee, severing the man''s balance. The cut was not deep, but it served its purpose. Using his right leg he kicked the man¡¯s chest, creating distance between them. He had to keep fighting at medium range where his longer sword outreached the assassin¡¯s knives.


    ¡°Try to keep them alive!¡± Todo yelled noticing a guard beheading an assassin from the corner of his eye. They needed to know where the attackers had come from, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could capture his opponent alive. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he could prevent the assassin from killing him.


    Turning back to his own fight, Todo disrupted the mask-less assassin¡¯s attempt to close the distance by moving his sword in a tight arc in front of him. He had to keep the distance he had created. Using his advantage of distance control, he started to dictate the pace of the fight, tight thrusts and feints, his sword constantly looking for an opening.


    The dance of death the two fought swung back and forth, each trying to outmaneuver the other into a two versus one scenario, the assassins and guards fighting around them constantly cutting into their dance. In a matter of moments Todo and the mask-less assassin had exchanged dozens of blows, each blow causing the assassin to step back.


    As the fight went on, Todo knew he had the advantage, the cut to the knee of the mask-less assassin had severely hampered his movements. Each step was causing blood to flow down the man¡¯s leg. If he was able to buy just a couple more minutes, the guards would be able to help him. Gritting his teeth in concentration, Todo focused on the fight. Much sooner than Todo expected, three members of the Royal Battalion rushed over, their opponents subdued.


    Circling the mask-less assassin, Todo frowned. How were the other assassins taken care of so quickly? Were they weaker than what he initially thought? And if so, how were they able to bring Prince Hector into such a state? ¡°Drop your weapons. You are surrounded,¡± he commanded, his mind racing for an explanation. ¡°Do it now!¡±


    As Todo¡¯s voice rang out, the three members of the Royal Battalion stepped closer as one, weapons raised, their breathing synchronized with each other. It was a tactic taught to them by Todo. By synchronizing their breathing, they could fight as one unit without getting into each other¡¯s way. A tactic that was crucial when fighting in a tight corridor. Dying to a friendly sword was unacceptable.


    Hearing Todo¡¯s voice the assassin¡¯s face split into a bloody smile, the scar on his face twisting grotesquely. ¡°We both know that this only ends in one way,¡± he replied, his left hand reaching into a hidden pocket and taking out a small vial.


    Heart skipping a beat, Todo swung the flat of his blade at the vial, his body protesting his sudden acceleration. As his blade cut through the air, the mask-less assassin leaped backwards, the vial touching his lips, Todo¡¯s blade barely an inch from his face.


    Sun¡¯s Wrath, Todo cursed helplessly as he watched the assassin down the contents of the vial, the empty vial shattering on the stone floor. Within a couple of heartbeats, the assassin crumpled to the floor, his body lifeless, like a doll¡¯s whose strings had been cut, his face still contorted in a twisted smile.


    ¡°Poison!¡± Todo loudly exclaimed, his head swiveling to the remaining assassins. ¡°Prevent them from taking it!¡± Quickly scanning the area, he counted two assassins still alive, the rest were either killed or poisoned their own vials of poison! ¡°Search their bodies! Make sure they can¡¯t kill themselves!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Ignoring the Royal Battalion for the moment, Todo ran to Prince Hector¡¯s side.


    Prince Hector was sitting against the wall, his eyes closed, body shaking as he tried to regulate his breathing. His face was so pale that if Todo did not see him moving, he would have thought him dead. Bending down to examine the prince¡¯s wounds, Todo frowned. The external wounds on Prince Hector''s body did not look too grave, but he was acting as if he was standing on the Shores of the Last Sea.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± he whispered, ¡°are you internally injured?¡±


    Hearing Todo¡¯s voice, Prince Hector opened his eyes, his breathing stronger than just a second ago, but his eyes were yellow, almost as if he were a demon.


    ¡°There was poison in my tea. Stronger than anything I have ever heard of,¡± he stammered. ¡°But that can wait for now. Now, I need a report of the situation.¡±


    Dropping to one knee Todo gripped his hands tightly, his mind numb as he reported.


    ¡°King Alfred is dead, by the time we reached his bedchamber the assassins had already left the room.¡± Voice cracking, he tried to keep his voice as steady as possible. ¡°We do not have any word on the princesses so far. As for our guards, they have suffered multiple casualties, there seems to be two to three large groups of assassins as well as a dozen smaller groups moving around our castle, our men are still fighting them.¡±


    Todo watched as Prince Hector shut his eyes tight at the mention of his brother¡¯s death, the King was a foolish ruler that had brought disaster to the kingdom, but Todo knew that Prince Hector still loved him.


    ¡°Todo, I need you to take the princess-both of them to Maliri¡¯s place, the castle is compromised,¡± he gasped, his voice weaker than Todo had ever heard. ¡°The Royal line must continue.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, what of yourself? You need a healer!¡±


    ¡°The healer can wait. The soldiers in the capital still need me to command them. I will do it from here. Without stabilizing my body, the poison will kill me if I move too much. GO NOW!¡±


    Struggling with his emotions Todo wanted to argue but he knew better. The princesses had to survive! Standing up he gave a sharp salute. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Turning to his men he commanded. ¡°I want all of you to protect Prince Hector. I will go secure the princesses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the warriors responded in unison.


    Forcing his worried body to start moving, Todo turned and started to run back towards the main keep following the drops of blood that had dripped off his sword. Stepping outside into the storm, he felt like a leaf moving to the selfish demands of the wind, a passenger to the actions of his surroundings. Instantly soaking him, the rain poured down like an angry god, the cold sinking deep into his bones.


    Raising his arm just above his eyebrow, Todo tried to keep the rain from his eyes as he made his way through the storm, the action feeling useless in the downpour. There was just too much rain! Alumas protect me, he prayed as he drew a small but steady amount of Aether into himself. Limiting the energy to his eyes, with a little left over to keep his body warm, but not enough to start emitting Arcane Light, he picked up his pace.


    Amid the deafening roars of thunder that seemed to shake the very air, Todo ran, the familiar surroundings no longer feeling safe. Abruptly stopping, he concentrated, his ears perked up as he heard the faint clash of steel. Someone was fighting! No, a group of people were fighting!


    Rotating energy to his legs, Todo sprinted towards the sound, his sudden change in speed causing the rainwater in front of his face to slam into him. Making his way around the building, he encountered a group of Salizian guards fighting in the rain, their shouts muffled by the laughter of thunder.


    Without slowing down Todo flanked the assassins that were on the verge of overwhelming the guards, his sword held low, almost parallel to the ground. The cold his body felt quickly faded as he drew deeply, rotating the Aether that he drew throughout his whole body, his muscles quivering with power. As Arcane Light started to billow out of his crest, he shouted with all his might, his sword trailing behind him. ¡°FOR THE PHOENIX! FOR SALIZIA!¡±


    Startled by his shout, the closest assassin whirled around, his focus changing from the guards he was fighting to Todo, surprise causing his eyes to widen. But it was too late.


    Todo barely felt his sword pierce through the assassin¡¯s abdomen, the soft gasp from the man barely audible to him. Half carrying half lifting the skewered man on his shoulder, he continued the charge, running into a second assassin, causing all three of them to go crashing into the stone floor. The distraction and the removal of two assassins was all the guards needed, by the time Todo had dislodge himself from the pile of legs and arms, the fight was over.


    Panting hard, Todo looked at the leader of the guard. ¡°Captain, I need you to split your team in half. Take half of them to Prince Hector¡¯s study. The rest of you follow me. MOVE! NOW!¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    Ignoring the salutes from the men, Todo bent down, pulling his sword free. Slamming his still bloody blade back into his scabbard he started to run, the three men that were hurriedly assigned to him trying to keep up. Glancing back at the men, Todo grit his teeth in frustration. They were young, too young. If he had to guess, they were the fresh recruits that had come only a couple weeks ago. They were better than nothing, but barley.


    ¡°You,¡± he pointed to the youngest of the group. The boy was taller than most, long and gangling, his skinny body not filling his armor, terror wet as rain plastered on his face. ¡°Send a raven to Maliri¡¯s residence. Tell him to round up his guards. I am bringing the princesses to him. After that, go to the stable, tell the stable master to ready a carriage for the princesses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the young guard stammered, holding his spear in a death grip, arms shaking in the rain.


    ¡°Now, GO!¡±


    Flinching at the tone of Todo¡¯s voice, the boy veered right, sprinting toward the raven¡¯s tower, disappearing into the dark storm. Gesturing to the remaining two soldiers, Todo entered the main castle, their wet clothes leaving puddles of water on the floor.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Inside the castle was warmer than outside, but the smell of blood and death lingered everywhere, an iron perfume sprayed on the walls, floors, and even tapestries that lined the hallways.


    ¡°Both of you, name and Arcane strength?¡± Todo hissed; his attention focused on his surroundings. He had to know the strength of this small and inexperienced party.


    ¡°Pelton Burns, Arcane Warrior.¡±


    ¡°Floyed Fields, soldier.¡±


    Burns raised his hand showing the crest markings on the back of his hand, confirming his Arcane strength. Inwardly Todo groaned, an Arcane Warrior was someone who had just learned to draw Aether through their Gate of Power, while a soldier was a normal man, someone who could never learn to draw Aether. Considering the average strength of the assassins he had fought, he doubted if the boys could slow down more than one assassin.


    ¡°Both of you, concentrate on defense, try to fight together, distraction is just as good as killing them,¡± Todo commanded, regretting that this was the most he could do for them. I hope they don¡¯t die.


    ¡°Stay close and don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The trio stealthily made their way deeper into the castle, making a beeline for the princesses'' chambers, the quiet sounds of Burns and Fields magnified to the sensitive ears of Todo, his nerves pulled tight. The storm outside should keep the assassins from hearing us. The storm outside should keep the assassins from hearing us, he obsessively told himself each time one of the boys made noise, his face tight from stress.


    Todo knew he was on edge, but he could not help it, the images of the dead King, and Prince Hector leaning against the wall had shaken him more than he was willing to admit. The closer they got to the princess¡¯s chambers, the more he felt his heart racing, blood pounding in his ears like a drum. Falling into a dead sprint, he started to run down the last hallway, his self-control crumbling. Please be alive! Turning the last corner, he stopped abruptly.


    Relief instantly replaced the panic in his mind as he saw the two princesses standing in front of their room, their two maids auguring desperately with them. They were safe! The assassins had not come here yet!


    ¡°Princess we must stay put! Let us wait for the guards!¡± Rose, one of the maids was pleading.


    ¡°I will not hide! Not when we do not know what is going on!¡± Princess Milina hissed back, her eyes narrowing. Princess Milina stood in front of the group, in her raised right hand she held a lantern illuminating the darkness, the light giving her reddish-brown hair a flame-like glow. In her left hand she held a small saber.


    Todo recognized the saber, it was a gift that her brother, the late Prince Perseus had given to her on her eighth birthday, some fifteen years ago. When Milina was young, she was a delicate and shy girl, always hiding behind her brother¡¯s legs, refusing to talk to anyone she did not see as family. When Perseus had gifted her the saber, she was devastated, she had wanted a doll. Todo remembered the tantrum that followed, how he was forced to run to the market and buy her a doll. It had taken Perseus hours even with the doll to calm her down.


    Princess Milina¡¯s personality changed when her brother passed away, the once delicate girl had become stiffer, a steel core growing in her spirit, the responsibility of now being the eldest child heavy on her shoulders.


    Standing just behind Princess Milina holding onto her nightgown was, Princess Elina. Elina who had just turned sixteen, was the opposite of her half-sister, free spirited and cheerful, always laughing as she ran around the castle, making friends with all the maids and butlers. Even her uncle¡¯s well-known disapproval of her did not change the way she faced the world. Everyone assumed that Prince Hector¡¯s disapproval came from the way she acted, but Todo knew better. The reason Prince Hector did not like Elina was because she did not share the same mother as her siblings. Her mother was a common maid that the king found a fancy in. Adding insult to injury, Elina did not even inherit House Salizia¡¯s Phoenix Crest, the Crest that proved she was of House Salizia. Instead, she was born with the Crest of a Pinto Horse something that must have come from her mother¡¯s side, a Crest with no known history.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Todo could not keep the strain from entering his voice as he hurried over.


    ¡°General Todo, what¡¯s going on?¡± Milina asked, lowering her lantern as he came closer, the shadows around them dancing wildly. ¡°We heard noises and came to check.¡±


    ¡°We are under attack from an unknown force,¡± Todo quickly reported, closed fist on his chest in a sharp salute. ¡°Your uncle has commanded us to take you to Maliri¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°How is father? Is uncle Hector with him?¡± Milina questioned.


    ¡°Price Hector is injured but alive. As for the King, I do not know,¡± Todo lied, keeping his voice steady. At this moment he did not think the princesses should learn of the King¡¯s death. ¡°Princess, we must hurry. Getting both of you to safety will allow your uncle to concentrate on eradicating the enemy without worrying about you.¡±


    Todo could see the internal struggle that Princess Milina faced, her lips pressed tightly against each other. On one hand, getting Elina and herself to safety was the logical choice, however the desire to help her father and uncle was what her moral code was demanding.


    Seeing the conflict, Todo spoke up, trying to persuade her. ¡°Princess, both of you are not trained to fight. As the eldest, you are responsible for your sister''s life. Please, let us depart.¡±


    Letting out a grunt of frustration, Milina nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, you are correct General, lead the way.¡±


    Taking a sharp shallow breath, Todo turned to the two boys that followed him. ¡°Burns, Fields. Guard the back. I will lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Leading the group forward in a half run, Todo keeping his eyes peeled, every sound from the group of people following him causing his muscles to tighten. Moving swiftly down corridors and hallways that just hours ago felt secure, he concentrated on looking for moving shadows, every flash of lighting causing him to stop momentarily. The paths seemed clear until¡­ There! Extending from the door on the left! A shadow!


    Breaking into a cold sweat, Todo signaled quietly to the group, motioning for the princesses and maids to hug the left wall while waving the two guards forward. When everyone was in position, he started to walk forward, drawing power into himself, his heart beating painfully against his chest. The moment he passed by the open door he jumped backwards, swinging his sword down in a savage cut.


    Todo had been correct, a shadow rushed out and into his predicted sword''s path, his sword cutting a parallel path along the assassin''s spine. The metallic smell of blood instantly filled the passageway as the dead man¡¯s body crashed into Todo, pushing him back into a wall. It was only for a second, but the space created by the dead man was enough for the second assassin who was also waiting in the shadows to dart past Todo, a blur of wet clothing.


    Desperately pushing the dead body off him, Todo cursed while giving chase, watching as both Burns and Fields lowered their spears and stood in the assassins¡¯ way. They were both shaking in fear, the point of their spears dancing wildly as their hands shook, their knuckles bone white from how hard they gripped their spears. But they did not retreat. When the assassin was steps away, Fields charged, a high-pitched yell coming out of his terrified throat, mimicked by a quieter scream from Burns as he followed.


    Seeing the two boys run at him, a small smile appeared on the assassin''s face, a cruel grin reserved for people who liked to inflict harm on people. Fluidly slipping past the spear points like a dancer, the assassin thrust his knife deep into Fields¡¯ stomach, an intoxicating look of joy lighting up his eyes.


    Todo knew the wound was fatal before Fields¡¯ agonizing scream reached his ears, the blade only stopping when the knife¡¯s guard hit the poor guards stomach. Judging from the location, it was a type of wound Todo had come across dozens of times on the battlefield, always fatal for someone who was not above the level of an Arcane Warrior. He had been too slow.


    What happened next startled everyone. Dropping his spear, Burns tackled both the assassin and Fields, dragging everyone down in a mess of limbs and weapons. Rolling on the ground the boys held onto the assassin with all their might. ¡°Run princess!!¡±


    Before any of them could untangle themselves, Princess Milina made her move, lifting her small saber, she slashed down, lodging her weapon deep into the assassin¡¯s neck. Staring down at the dying assassin, she took a deep breath before glancing up at Todo, ¡°General we must hurry.¡±


    Blinking as if he had seen the Princess for the first time, Todo swallowed, knowing his face reflected the look on everyone else¡¯s face¡ªa mixture of awe, and disbelief. ¡°Yes, princess,¡± he stammered. He did not expect anything like this to happen, but he was relived, the blood of Salizia was strong in the future queen.


    Quickly making his way over, Todo pulled Burns up from the ground checking him for injuries at the same time. The boy was not injured, but he was covered in blood, and shaking like a leaf, the experience clearly overwhelming him. ¡°You¡¯re alright,¡± Todo lied, as he patted him on the back. If it were up to him, he would have left the boy in a safe place and continued without him, but they did not have the luxury. ¡°We need to keep moving. Can you stand? Look at me boy. Can you stand? Good, now hold your weapon. Good man.¡± Turning to look at Princess Milina, he gave her a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Making their way out of the castle was a blur to Todo, but after what felt like an eternity, and yet strangely like seconds, the party finally made their way outside, the storm still raging. Since the death of Fields, they had not come across any other assassins, but each shadow and flash of lighting caused everyone to freeze in fear. Throughout his life, Todo had fought in numerous battles, but none of them compared to the stress he felt now. Caring for the life of a soldier was nothing like caring for that of princesses; he felt like throwing up.


    Get a hold of yourself man! This is not the time to fall apart. Stay on course! This is what you trained your whole life to do! he told himself as he stepped into the storm, his eyes fixed ahead. Wiping rain off his face he turned back, cursing as he realized the princesses were still in their nightgowns. In his haste, he had forgotten to grab cloaks for them. He would have given his own cloak-and that of Burns-to the princesses, but both were covered in blood.


    ¡°Princess, we must make our way to the stables, but we don¡¯t have appropriate clothing at the moment,¡± he stammered before being cut off by Princess Milina. ¡°General, our father may think differently, but we are not made from sugar. We will not melt in the rain. Now let us go before we are caught!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady!¡±


    The power of the storm seamed to get stronger and stronger as they made their way the stables, sheets of rain whipped against everybody¡¯s body, stinging any exposed skin raw. Noticing how dazed Burns looked as he moved through the storm, Todo felt regret mixed with guilt sink deep into his stomach. The boy had experience more in the past hour than what most people experience in a lifetime, yet they did not have time to rest. They did not even have the time to pull his friend out from under the assassin that had killed him. They had left him, hugging his own killer.


    Keeping his eye on Burns, Todo wished he knew the right words to say, but nothing came to him, so he remained silent. Alumas give him strength, he prayed as he quickened his pace.


    Turning the last corner, Todo finally saw the stables, the small but inviting lights from the lanterns giving him new strength. Waving his arm at the group to stop, he rotated Aether to his eyes and ears, the world instantly becoming more real. As his senses sharpened, he took the time to scan the area, looking for any signs of ambush. It was common knowledge among veteran warriors that accidents and ambushes often happen when they are nearing their goal. Noticing nothing out of the ordinary-if not counting the rain-Toto waved the group forward.


    Inside the sables was dry, a stark contrast to the storm outside. Dripping water onto the straw covered floor, Todo turned to study everyone. Everyone looked miserable, nightgowns, uniforms, and wet hair plastered to their shivering bodies, the blood and sweat on Burns¡¯ armor washed away by the heavy rain. If they had time, Todo would have insisted everyone find dry clothing but that was just wishful thinking.


    ¡°General, over here!!¡±


    Turning towards the voice that called to him, Todo saw the tall soldier he had sent to the stables earlier, his long arms madly waving at him. Next to him was the royal carriage, the horses hooked up and ready to go.


    ¡°I sent the message like you said! Oh, and the Stable Master is bringing over two more saddled horses, the other two horses are over here. Where¡¯s Floyed?¡± The tall soldier sounded exited, his words tumbling out of his mouth in a rush.


    ¡°Princess, take your sister and the maids and get in the carriage. Burns, go help the stable master,¡± Todo ordered, walking over to the gangly soldier, his heart heavy. ¡°Soldier Fields died bravely, protecting the princesses,¡± he told the tall soldier. ¡°When this is all over, he will be buried with full honors.¡±


    The pale and nervous look on the tall soldier¡¯s face deepened as disbelief and sadness added to the mix, his shoulders dropping.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Saddle up, we still have a mission to do. Mourn him later.¡± Turning towards the horse, Todo wishing he could do more, but they did not have the time-or that¡¯s what he told himself. As he mounted his horse, the sense of urgency seemed to grow, every second counted.


    ¡°Everyone, mount up!¡±


    By the time Burns and the stable master returned, everyone was mounted or in the carriage, ready to move at any second. ¡°Stable master, you will drive the carriage. Burns, lead the extra horse in case we need it,¡± Todo commanded, his surprisingly steady hands keeping his horse in check. ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    By the time they reached the city of Salizia which was built below the castle, they had been attacked twice more, both times Todo was easily able to defeat the assassins without much trouble. Wiping the rain out of his eyes, he guessed that the assassins he had fought in the castle were the elites of the group, sent to take care of the royalty, while the assassins they had just fought were the lookout.


    Racing past houses, shops, and alleyways, Todo looked up at the beautiful red roofed building that loomed on both sides, the crowded building causing him to feel trapped, a contrast to the usual quaint feeling he had when he visited the city. While they fled for their lives, the city quietly slept, their houses shielding them from the rain and chaos happening in the castle.


    Rotating energy into his eyes, Todo forced the world to once again become more real, the dark shadows melting away as his vision improved. Straining his eyes, he looked down alleyway, and streets, his spirit rising as he noticed two familiar faces walking out of a pub: Cam and San.


    ¡°Stable master! Go towards that pub!¡± he commanded, kicking his horse forward. Both Cam and San were guards working for the merchant Maliri, the Merchant that they were escaping to.


    ¡°Cam! San!¡± Todo yelled, startling the pair.


    ¡°Todo?¡± San called out, trying to look past the rain and darkness, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    San was well built but slim, his shoulder long dirty blond hair, framing his square jaw. Strapped to his side was a longsword, hidden under the large cloak that was keeping the rain away.


    Behind him, still under the eaves of the pub, stood Cam. Cam was a little under the average height, bald as an egg but with an impressive beard. He was known to be a man with little words, but deadly with the short wide blade and buckler at his side.


    Dropping his voice while scanning the area for unwanted ears, Todo whispered. ¡°We are in need of assistance, Castle Salizia is under attack. We are escorting the two princesses to the Maliri residence. We managed to shake our pursuers, but they will come after us!¡±


    Todo could see shock appear on both of their faces; they were not expecting anything of the sort. Fortunately, both guards were Arcane Knights, used to dealing with extreme and violent situations.


    ¡°We will help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Whipping his head around to look at the tall young soldier whose name he had learned was Miller, Todo opened his mouth. ¡°Miller, sit next to the stable master and keep him safe, give your horse to San. Cam, you can take the extra horse. We need to move now!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    During the hurried horse exchange, Todo went to the carriage window.


    ¡°Princess, two members of the Maliri Diamond Guard have joined us, they will help us reach our destination.¡±


    Todo could see the relief in Princess Milina¡¯s eyes. Hugging Elina beside her, she gave him a warm smile.


    ¡°Please thank them for me on the behalf of House Salizia.¡±


    ¡°Todo, we need to go!¡± Todo looked up, hearing the urgency in San¡¯s voice. The man sat comfortably on his horse looking as if he was born to ride, ¡°With the rain and darkness, it will take hours more to get there.¡±


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Todo rode in front of the carriage, the carriage flanked by Cam and San, Burns bringing up the rear.

 Chapter 4 - Merchants Shelter

    Princess Milina sat in the carriage staring down at her shaking hands. She was cold, scared, but most of all, the shaking came from the knowledge that she had taken a life. Making a tight fist, she tried to force her body to stop shaking, failing as adrenaline coursed through her body. Closing her eyes she started to take deep breaths, in and out, in and out, each breath shallow and uneven. As the seconds passed by-marked only by the rattling carriage and rain outside-she knew she could not stop her body from shaking, she was wound up too tight.


    Glancing sideways at her younger half-sister who was sleeping, Milina carefully brushed the loose strands of hairs that covered her sister¡¯s face, moving as little as possible so as not to wake her. Elina was almost seventeen-bright, and outgoing. Her dark brown hair, almost bordering on black, clung to her head, still damp from the rain.


    Feeling her touch, Elina groaned softly before leaning her head against Milina¡¯s shoulder, burrowing herself deeper against her body. Feeling the warmth from her sister, Milina placed her own head against her sister¡¯s head, clutching her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep you safe,¡± she whispered, her voice never truly leaving her dry throat.


    From time to time, Milina wished she was as outgoing as her sister, always smiling and making friends with the maids and butlers, her very presence lighting up the room. But it was not meant to be. No matter how hard she tried, she could not let her guard down; she could not tear down the walls she had subconsciously built around herself after her brother had passed away, her father¡¯s neglect adding to the thickness of the walls.


    Looking down at her blood covered nightgown, she unconsciously reached for the small saber that was leading against the side of the carriage wall, the feel of the cold handle comforting. Perseus, her older brother had given the saber to her on her eighth birthday. She still remembered how his excitement had vanished when she burst into tears. She did not want a weapon. He had tried to comfort her by telling her how he would teach her how to wield it, but she had refused, demanding that he give her another gift. In a strange way, she still resented him, resented him because he was not there, resented him for dying, resented him because the saber was all that was left of him.


    ¡°Assassins from the right! Cam, try to cut them off. San, stay by the carriage, I¡¯ll engage them!¡± The loud voice of General Todo dragged Milina¡¯s mind back to the present, nerves once again causing her heart to beat painfully. Holding her breath in anxiety, she clutched her saber with all her might. Ancestors protect us, she prayed.


    With a sudden jerk, Milina felt her sister waken, Elina¡¯s clammy hands tightly hugging her arm. Across from both of them the two maids whimpered as they held each other, fear and stress causing their faces to turn pale. This was not the first time they were attacked during their flight, but it had been some time since the last.


    ¡°It will be over soon. You¡¯re safe, General Todo will protect us.¡± Milina spoke, not sure if she was trying to reassure her sister or herself. ¡°I am confident we will reach Mr. Maliri¡¯s residence in no time. We just need to trust Todo.¡±


    Soon the all-too-familiar sounds of combat mixed with the storm, echoed harshly throughout the forest they were traveling through, each clash causing the women to flinch in fear.


    ¡°Milina, will we be alright?¡± Elina timidly asked, trying to get closer to Milina.


    ¡°General Todo is an Arcane Lord, his Auctoritas is only second to our uncle,¡± Milina replied, tightly holding her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°And General Todo told me that the two Maliri guards escorting us are part of the Diamond Guard, they must be at a minimum Arcane Knights, we will be fine.¡± Milina tried to put confidence in her voice, even if she did not have the power to fight with the warriors outside, the least she could do was to keep the morale inside the carriage up. ¡°Let us trust our guards.¡±


    As Milina¡¯s words brought some calm to the women in the carriage, a new sound joined the fierce battle outside, a high-pitched call. At first Milina thought she was hearing things, but there it was again! Mixed in with the sound of battle, the quiet call of a horn.


    ¡°Everyone, quiet! Did you hear that?¡± She motioned with her hand for silence and froze, concentrating on the sounds around her.


    As the three other women in the carriage held their breath, hands covering their mouths, the sound of the horn once again drifted from up front.


    ¡°I hear it, I hear it!¡± Elina shouted, jumping up and down on her seat. ¡°That''s Maliri¡¯s horn! They are coming to save us!¡±


    Hearing the sweet horn call, Milina felt all the energy in her body fade away, she had not realized that she was held up by pure will and stress. Without them she sank deeply in her seat. Contrary to her, her sister and the maids seemed to come alive, laughing and hugging each other, happy smiles splinting their faces wide open, fear chased away.


    ¡°They are coming to save us!¡±


    Slumped in her seat, Milina smiled as she closed her eyes, the sweet sound of the horn ringing in her ears. She was so tired.


    The sound of battle changed as Milina sat with her eyes closed, the urgent commands from Todo turning defensive in nature, his deep voice still cutting though the storm.


    ¡°Hold! Fight together! We just need to wait! Burns, stay behind us, don¡¯t overextend! Reinforcements are coming! Stay strong!¡±


    In just a few minutes the call of the horn was no longer a faint whisper but the war cry of the Maliri Golden Guard, the thundering hooves of horses louder than the actual storm.


    ¡°Zenrom! Bring your riders to the left! Try to cut their retreat!¡± Cam¡¯s booming voice shook the walls of the carriage as he shouted, the excitement in his voice causing Elina and the maids to shout with joy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase too far! The safety of the princesses comes first!¡±


    Hearing Todo''s voice, a small grin appeared on Milina¡¯s face, the man was loyal to a fault.


    ¡°Milina move! I can¡¯t see! Push the curtains to the side!¡± Elina shouted, leaning over Milina as she peered out the window. Wondering if she should allow Elina to see the battle outside, Milina shook her head before joining her sister in watching what was happening outside. The storm and darkness outside should obscure most of the violence.


    With the skill and strength that could only be bought by the richest man on the continent, Mr. Maliri¡¯s Golden Guard smashed into the assassins, the veteran warriors scattering the assassins like leaves. Within seconds, the sounds of fighting vanished, replaced by the falling rain.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Hearing Todo¡¯s voice, Milina glanced slightly to her left seeing the man ride out of the dark. Opening the window ajar to hear him better she spoke. ¡°Are we safe, General?¡±


    ¡°With Maliri¡¯s guards with us we are safe, we should arrive at his manor in less than an hour.¡±


    ¡°Thank you General, you have done everything we could have asked for and more.¡± Milina smiled, seeing the exhaustion on Todo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, thank you so much,¡± Elina added still leaning over Milina, her face staring out the window, marveling at the famous Golden Guard. Gently pushing her sister back to her seat, Milina cleared her throat. ¡°Let us go, we may be safe, but I will feel much better once we are out of theses wet clothes and inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    By the time Milina and her sister reached the residence of Maliri, the storm had turned into a light drizzle, the violent storm moving away from them. The Merchant lived in a large town consisting mostly of his trading operation, training facility, and administrative building, his impressive manor built on a hill above the town, a testament to his wealth.


    ¡°Wow, his house is almost as impressive as our castle,¡± gasped Elina, bouncing up and down with excitement. Her weight pressed down on Milina as she once again pressed her face against the carriage window. ¡°Look they have a fountain out front!¡±


    ¡°Princess please, it is unbecoming of royalty,¡± Rose, one of the maids, pleaded with Elina as she prevented Elina from opening the window and sticking her head out.


    Reluctantly sitting back down, Elina gave Rose a sour look before opening her mouth. ¡°The title of being The Richest Merchant in the World is very appropriate of him. Milina, what does he look like? I¡¯ve never met him, is he as grand as his title?¡±


    Smiling as she was not sure what to say, Milina turned her face slightly away. ¡°He is indeed very grand,¡± she finally answered, picturing the round merchant, a momentary feeling of amusement running through her. The merchant was by far the largest person Milina had ever seen, his kind but small eyes always hidden by his round face. It was joked that his size could be measured by how wealthy he was, and he was very wealthy.


    Nodding her head at Milina¡¯s response, Elina smiled. ¡°I heard that even grandfather kept him in high regards. He must be grand! Do you think he would have the latest dresses from Arioria? I heard that they are adorned with intricate embroidery inspired by their House Crests! I would love to wear a dress adorned with our Houses Crest!¡± Looking down at the horse-shaped crest on the back of her hand, she frowned. ¡°Do you think father will allow me to use our House Crest?¡±


    ¡°Of course he will!¡± Milina confidently said, pulling her sister into a one-handed hug. ¡°Father loves you the most. And so do I!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Milina.¡±


    With a gentle crunch, the carriage finally came to a stop in front of the massive manor, the panting horses standing still as everyone dismounted. They had finally arrived! Slowly breathing out, Milina patted her nightgown down before sitting up straight, her face devoid of emotions. She had to look presentable to the merchant, even in this state.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Princess we are here,¡± Todo announced as he opened the carriage door, his head bowed slightly. ¡°They are waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, general.¡±


    Climbing out of the carriage with the help of a butler who had appeared seemingly from nowhere, Milina looked around and spotted the round merchant who was waiting for her.


    ¡°Princess, welcome to my humble home!¡±


    The merchant was bigger than what Milina remembered, his large frame easily that of three or four people. Most people found him imposing but she had always liked the man, his friendly smile and round shape reminded her of a giant stuffed bear.


    ¡°This is not what I meant when I said grand,¡± Milina heard Elina whisper from behind, the sharp intake of her breath causing the corner of Milina¡¯s lips to lift slightly. If it were not such an urgent situation she might have laughed out loud. But this was not the time or place.


    Glancing back at Elina, who had her mouth opened wide, Milina gave her a stern look trying to convey her thoughts to her using just her eyes. Stay on your best behavior!


    Watching Elina quickly close her mouth with a sheepish grin, Milina nodded before turning her focus back to the merchant. ¡°Mr. Maliri, thank you for your hospitality. We will be imposing on you until my father and uncle are able to secure our castle.¡±


    ¡°Please, Princess, it is my honor and duty to help House Salizia. The kindness that your grandfather, King Ortis has shown me has allowed me to acquire most of my wealth,¡± the Merchant responded, trying to bow before settling on a slight lean forward, his massive girth preventing him from bending forward.


    ¡°That may be, but I would like to thank you nonetheless. Mr. Maliri, let me introduce you to my darling sister. Elina, come and greet Mr. Maliri.¡±


    ¡°Hello Mr. Maliri, thank you for your hospitality,¡± Elina said, shuffling over, curtsying clumsily.


    ¡°Please, please be at ease. There is no need for formality,¡± Mr. Maliri laughed, stepping forward and helping Elina find her footing. ¡°You all must have had such a terrifying night. Come inside, my daughter, Ashley will help both of you to your rooms. Come, come.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Maliri, I must first have a word with General Todo. A moment, please,¡± Milina cut in, an anxious wave of emotions pressing down on her. She had to make sure that the men who had escorted them from the castle were safe.


    ¡°Of course, Princess.¡±


    Stiffly she walked over to Todo, gripping her nightgown in dread. ¡°General, is anyone injured?¡± she inquired, searching for familiar faces among the guards. From what she could see, the two Diamond Guards they had picked up in the city looked healthy-tired and covered in mud, blood, and water-but physically fit. On the other hand, only the stable master and one soldier from the castle remained, his right arm wrapped in a makeshift splint, his face pale. Stomach sinking, she searched in vain for the taller soldier, the one they had met at the stable.


    ¡°We lost one soldier on the journey, but the rest of us will recover,¡± reported Todo, his back straight, his clear eyes unwavering. ¡°Princess, forgive me, but I must leave you. Master Maliri has lent us a large force. I will take them to Castle Salizia and help clean up the remaining assassins.¡±


    Holding her breath as she composed herself, Milina nodded sadly. She knew she had to be strong, but it was so difficult. ¡°Thank you, General, but before you go, I would like a world with the remaining soldier.¡±


    Making her way over to the last soldier she looked into his young eyes. ¡°What is your name?¡± she kindly asked, her voice steady.


    ¡°Pelton Burns, Your Royal Highness,¡± the boy answered, standing at attention, saluting with his left hand, his right wrapped tightly in a makeshift splint.


    ¡°Thank you for keeping us safe. Please tell me the name of the two soldiers who have gone to the Last Shore.¡±


    Milina could see tears starting to form on Peltons¡¯ face.


    ¡°Floyed Fields, and Timothy Baker, Your Royal Highness,¡± tears started to fall from his eyes, but he still stood at attention, letting them run down his cheeks.


    ¡°They are the bravest men I have ever met. I will personally make sure that their families are well taken care of,¡± Milina promised, the knowledge that they had died for her heavy on her shoulders.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Turning back to the manor, she glanced at Todo seeing his small nod of approval. Taking a deep breath, she made her way up the stone steps, silently wondering why such a small gesture made her feel better.


    A couple days after their arrival at the merchant¡¯s manor, Milina sat in her bed, the morning sunlight streaming in between the heavy drapes, blinding her tear-soaked face. The following days had been a wreck of nerves, and bad news. She had relived a pain she had not felt since her brother¡¯s death. Once the castle had been secured, General Todo had returned, bringing with him the devastating news that her father had died, and her uncle was seriously injured.


    Remembering how she had mutely stood there as Todo told them the information, she wondered why she had felt no emotion at the time, almost as if the shock froze her ability to feel. In contrast, her sister had started to cry, her loud sobbing wails filling the room. Next to her Mr. Maliri had sunk to the floor, almost as if he had been deflated, his complexion turning pale.


    Standing there, next to her crying sister, Milina remembered promising Todo that they would keep her father¡¯s death a secret, her words sounding hollow to her. Logically, keeping her father¡¯s death a secret was the best course of action. If it were known that the King had been killed, her family¡¯s reputation would be tarnished, their already strained relationship with the Kingdom¡¯s Great Lords worsening. This was the kind of situation that many of the Lords were looking for, a circumstance that would allow them to gain power over the Royal House.


    Sitting there wordlessly crying, Milina clutched her blanket to her chest, every muscle in her body stiff, her opened mouth silently screaming into the morning light. As the sunlight slowly touched an arbitrary mark on her bed she stopped crying, forcefully pushing the pain she felt deep into her soul. Stop crying! Stay strong! She had promised herself that she would only cry until the sunlight touched that point on the bed. You made a promise to yourself! she told herself roughly.


    Wiping the tears from her eyes, she crawled out of bed, trying to control her breathing, slow deep breaths in and out of her lungs. In and out. In and out. Control yourself you are no longer a child, she firmly repeated to herself. Subconsciously she knew suppressing her emotions could not be healthy, but she had to be strong for her sister, strong for her House, strong for her Kingdom. As the eldest daughter of a House with no living sons, tradition dictated that she would be given three years to find a husband, after which the crown would be passed to him. Her new duty would then be to bear a son, who would ascend the throne on his sixteenth birthday.


    ¡°Rotted tradition,¡± she muttered to herself, knowing that if she broke tradition, the disgruntled Great Lords would seize the opportunity to gather arms, citing House Salizia¡¯s inability to adhere to traditions that bordered on laws as their justification. Once one of the Great Lords had enough power, they would come storming in, taking the crown for their own House. Milina knew she could never allow that to happen. She would never allow House Salizia with its thousands of years of history to fall because of her. She would die before that happened.


    Making her way to her washbasin, she started to get ready for the new day, splashing her face with the room temperature water. Taking a moment to gently massage her swollen eyes, she carefully washed away the tears that had just covered her face. Once satisfied, she grabbed a hand towel before drying her face. Looking up she peered into the mirror just above the washbasin. Staring back at her was her own reflection, her eyes puffy and red from crying. Sighing at the condition of her eyes, she drooped her shoulders slightly. This will not do. She could not go out in public looking like this.


    Walking to the balcony, she reached for the small metal spoon she had hidden outside the night before. She had hoped she would not need to use, it but she was glade she had the hindsight to hide it. This would be used to make her eyes look less puffy.


    Pressing the cold metal to her eye, Milina slowly counted to ten, switching to the next eye. Repeating the process until she was satisfied that her eyes looked presentable, she replaced the spoon outside again. Walking over to the vanity, she began sorting through the various herbs and ointments that Mr. Maliri had given to her, selecting the ones that would help reduce the redness in her eyes.


    Picking up a clear ointment that she did not know the origins of, she dropped two drops of the ointment into both of her eyes, her vision instantly becoming blurry. Rapidly blinked to clear her vision she turned to putting on makeup. Usually, she did not bother with such things, but she had to show the world that House Salizia was still standing strong.


    After putting on foundation and making sure to blend it down her neck-she did not want to look like the court jester with only his face colored-she started on her still-red eyes. The most important thing to her was to make the whites of her eyes look brighter, taking the attention away from their redness. Using a very fine brush, she carefully applied a thin blue line on the skin between her eyelashes and her eye, knowing it would help with hiding the redness.


    Scrutinizing her reflection, Milina tilted her head back and forth before deciding that she had sufficiently hidden the damage that crying had done to her face. She was ready to face the world. Picking out a bold green dress, she left her room, looking for breakfast and Mr. Maliri.


    Stepping outside her room she saw her maid, Rose patiently waiting for her. ¡°Rose, is Mr. Maliri eating breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady. I saw Mr. Maliri and his daughter walking to the small dining hall,¡± Rose responded, bobbing up and down, a small curtsy.


    ¡°That sounds wonderful, let us also make our way to breakfast.¡±


    Trying to embody her old etiquette instructor, Milina glided through the manor, making her way to the dining hall, each step carrying her farther into the manor.


    The Maliri residence was enormous, the most beautiful, gaudy, and expensive items filling every room and hallway. Even as a princess, Milina was impressed at the sheer amount of wealth that was on display. Over there, an extravagant fountain carved from white marble, built in the middle of a room. And parallel to the hallway she was walking along, an indoor garden with a fishpond. The more she saw, the more she felt a disconnect from her surroundings, she had not realized that she preferred a less extravagant way of living.


    Finally reaching the Small Dining Hall, Milina looked around. The Small Dining Hall was quite large, able to comfortably fit a hundred people, two rows of tables leading up to a main table set on a higher elevation. Chandeliers made from the finest crystals hung overhead, scattering the morning light into dazzling shapes. The two Maliri''s sat at the head table, seemingly enjoying their breakfast of exotic fruits, pastries, and breakfast meats.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Maliri, Lady Ashley. The mornings here are so lovely,¡± Milina said, gliding over to them. Mr. Maliri was wearing a beautifully sewn orange silk tunic, his massive size making him resemble a pumpkin. Ashely was the complete opposite of her father, slim and fit, her golden long hair matching their house¡¯s banner of three interlocking golden rings.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Royal Highness,¡± the large merchant said, rising from his seat, followed by his daughter.


    ¡°Please sit. As a guest, I would feel quite awkward if I made you bow and curtsy in your own house,¡± Milina replied, putting a warm smile on her face. Walking over to the table she positioned herself next to Ashely.


    Idly chatting with Ashely and her father, Milina helped herself to the delicious but exotic breakfast. As the most renowned merchant, the Maliri manor was full of interesting foods and items taken from around the world. Taking a bite out of a sweet but strangely textured fruit Milina shook her head slightly as she put the fruit down, reaching for a pastry instead, the texture of the fruit was not to her liking.


    Midway through the meal, a haggard Elina stumbled into the room, her light footsteps making no noise. Elina did not look well, her eyes were bloodshot, large black rings from lack of sleep surrounding them, her once silky hair a matted nest. Seeing the state that her sister was in, Milina quickly stood up rushing over to give her sister a tight hug. ¡°Are you still having trouble sleeping?¡± she asked, knowing the answer. Elina had been having nightmares ever since they had been forced to flee from their home. Feeling the weak nod against her body, she made up her mind.


    ¡°Mr. Maliri, I would like to ask for a favor,¡± she said, knowing what she was going to say next was ridiculous. ¡°I would like you to introduce us to a martial systems instructor.¡±


    ¡°A martial systems instructor?¡± Mr. Maliri blinked, taking a moment to understand what was being asked of him.


    ¡°Yes, a martial systems instructor,¡± replied Milina, determination shone from her eyes. Looking at her sister, she knew she never wanted to feel this helpless again. ¡°I need to learn how to protect the people closest to me.¡±

 Chapter 5 - After the Storm

    A couple of days after Milina¡¯s sudden wish to learn how to fight, Elina sat on top of a hill overlooking the town, her back to an ancient tree, a green quilt of leaves shading her from the clear blue sky. From up here, the bustling villagers looked like cute colorful dolls, each moving on their predetermined paths. As Elina traced the distant town with her eyes, she felt lost, unable to figure out what she should be feeling. One moment, waves of panic and fear would close in on her from every direction. The next, a fierce sense of injustice would flare up within her, demanding her to seek out whoever was responsible for her suffering.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? This is not like me, she scolded herself as she sat up straight, rubbing her hands over her face. Looking back at the town, she pondered out loud, ¡°How do I become strong like my sister?¡± No matter how terrifying or sad the last few days had been, her sister had stood tall, never questioning her actions, never bending.


    Next to her, the two Salizian maids, Rose and Anna, stirred. Rose was her sister''s maid but due to Elina¡¯s state of mind, her sister thought it would be better if she were with her. Being surrounded by people she knew kept her more at ease.


    ¡°We do not know, Princess. I never knew she was that strong,¡± Anna replied her face filled with awe.


    ¡°The way she struck down that assassin! I was frozen in fear! But she moved as if she were trained,¡± Rose added, her brown eyes wide.


    Everyone here knew Milina had never trained to fight as a child, but the way she was able to spring into action, something even trained soldiers had trouble doing in their first battle, was inspiring.


    ¡°She even asked Mr. Maliri to find a combat instructor for us. I don¡¯t know if I can learn to fight,¡± Elina muttered, feeling her heart start to beat faster. Hearing the maids talk about that night made her feel anxious, the memories of violence still vivid in her head. During the flight from the castle, she had not even considered fighting back once, had not even noticed the saber in her sister''s hand, she had been too scared, too caught up in her own fear to function.


    Lost in her thoughts, Elina did not notice Rose move until she felt her give her a tight, comforting hug. ¡°Fret not, Princess. We can learn to be brave and strong one step at a time; we don¡¯t need to be strong overnight.¡± Squeezing her harder, Rose continued, ¡°Your sister does not need my strength; let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Me! As well!¡± Anna chimed in, joining the hug.


    Aware of the love the two maids had for her, Elina felt tears well up, the momentary darkness slowly slipping away. Joyful laughter escaped from her mouth as she squeezed the two back tightly, thankful they were there for her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Feeling as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders Elina gave the two maids another quick hug. Jumping up she wiped a tear from her eye. ¡°This is not like me! I do not mope around. Let us go explore the town!¡±


    Putting on a brave smile, she started to run down the hill, ignoring the protests from Rose and Anna as they hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Princess please slow down! Remember what your sister told you! The town is safe, but we must be back to the manor before dark!¡±


    Pretending to not hear the shouts of the two maids, Elina nimbly dashed past her bodyguard who was at the bottom of the hill, her light footsteps allowing her to slip by him in a flash. She had perfected the skill of running past guards when she was just a child. Laughing in amusement as the bodyguard¡¯s gruff expression turned to one of shock, his mouth opening slightly, she grinned. Now this was more like her.


    Entering the town and then the marketplace shortly after, Elina stared wide-eyed at the surrounding wonders, having spent all her life confined within the walls of a castle, every noise, smell, and action excited her. She had not expected the outside world to be so busy.


    Ignoring the numerous guards watching her, she started to walk, relishing this new feeling of freedom. When she had first arrived at the manor, Mr. Maliri had informed the staff and town guards that she was a member of his extended family who was visiting, carefully concealing her true identity. As a result, the guards kept a watchful eye on her but didn¡¯t question her presence.


    Noticing her bodyguard, followed by a panting Rose and Anna catching up to her, Elina ran over to a stall. ¡°Rose, Anna, look!¡± she cried, waving at them. The stall was selling a variety of dried fruits, spices, and different grains, each one a small treasure to her. As she inspected the display, she could not help but smile. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize some of these spices,¡± she said, crinkling her nose at a pile of orange powder that smelled almost like smoke. ¡°Anna, do you recognize this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such spices!¡± Anna panted as she took in deep breaths of air. Examining the baskets of different colored spices, her eyes started to sparkle with joy, her love of cooking was well known. ¡°Rose, do you know what this spice is used for?¡± she asked, pointing to a pile of fine red powder.


    ¡°That¡¯s capsi powder, it¡¯s extremely spicy, so don¡¯t get it in your eyes,¡± Rose warned, scowling at Elina, who was examining a basket of white grain. Rose wasn¡¯t as out of breath as Anna, but her cheeks still held a hint of red from the brisk chase down the hill. Straightening her dress, she watched as Elina turned her attention to a basket of yellow Alm powder, a smile on her lips, a mix of exasperation and amusement. It was good to see the princess smile again.


    Drawn to the lively girls, a kindly grandmother tottered over, her weathered face split in a smile. ¡°The spices are from Kandula, and the grains are from the Silkbug Kingdom,¡± she proudly told the girls, her raspy voice kind and warm. ¡°They are extremely rare to find. However, you can always find some at my stall!¡±


    ¡°All the way from Kandula and the Silkbug Kingdom!¡± Elina voiced, impressed with the variety of items at the stall. Squinting her eyes at the items, she tried to match what she had read about in her books with what she was seeing. ¡°Yellow Alm powder, Seven Leaf Spring tea, and even Runum berry!¡± she eagerly nodded, recognizing some of the items for sale.


    ¡°You know your stuff, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I am still learning,¡± Elina smiled.


    As Elina carefully studied every item in the stall, her eyes noticed a plant that looked like a common weed. ¡°Grandmother, what is this plant used for?¡± she asked, pointing to the plant.


    ¡°We call that the Three-Leaved Teardrop. Late in the spring, it grows little blue flowers that look like water drops before it blooms. We use it to make a healing salve,¡± the grandmother replied. ¡°If you want a salve, I suggest you buy the ones that old Veston makes, he¡¯s our town¡¯s blacksmith.¡±


    ¡°The town blacksmith makes healing salves?¡± Rose repeated in disbelief, the unexpected news causing not just her, but also Elina and Anna to exchange confused glances at each other, frowns forming on their faces.


    Laughing out loud at the puzzled looks, the grandmother smiled, the wrinkles on her face almost hiding her eyes. ¡°All the townsfolk know to go to Veston if you want a healing salve, he sells them for cheap and they are surprisingly effective. But don¡¯t say anything to the town healer, he¡¯s too proud to ask the blacksmith how he gets his salves to work so well. Here, you girls take this.¡± Reaching behind a stall she took out a small bag of treats and placed it into Elina¡¯s hands. ¡°It''s nothing special, but you look like you could use a treat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but we can¡¯t take this,¡± Elina protested, trying to return the bag of treats, pushing the bag back at the grandmother.


    Ignoring Elina¡¯s attempts to return the sweets, the grandmother continued, her voice turning serious. ¡°Now you girls might not know this, but make sure to stay inside the village and don¡¯t wander around after dark. There are rumors that children from the remote villages have been going missing.¡±


    Feeling the sudden change in the grandmother''s attitude, Elina gulped. She hadn¡¯t known that children were going missing. Hurriedly, she nodded in agreement, promising the grandmother she would be careful, the two maids by her side bobbing their heads down alongside her.


    ¡°Good, good, now go explore the market while the sun is out, there are many things you won¡¯t find even in the capital,¡± the grandmother urged, smiling and waving her hand at the girls. ¡°Remember don¡¯t wander around at night!¡±


    Waving goodbye to the kind grandmother, the girls moved away from the stall, glancing over at their bodyguard who was still following them, his presence reassuring.


    ¡°She¡¯s someone you can trust,¡± the bodyguard grunted, motioning to the bag of treats that was still clutched in Elina¡¯s hands. ¡°You can eat that. And you don¡¯t need to worry about the missing kids-Master Maliri has already assigned Captain Zenrom to look into it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Captain Zenrom?¡± Elina asked, opening the bag of treats and popping a glazed nut into her mouth.


    ¡°He¡¯s the captain of the Diamond Guards. He¡¯ll be the one teaching you and your sister how to fight,¡± the bodyguard slowly replied, most of his attention focused on their surroundings.


    Nodding in understanding, Elina popped another treat-this time a candied fruit-into her mouth. Chewing thoughtfully, she mimicked her bodyguard, her eyes scanning the stalls, merchants, and shoppers that surrounded her. While it was expected that Mr. Maliri was already handling the situation, it wouldn¡¯t hurt if she kept an eye out too. After all, it would be quite something if she were the one to catch the kidnappers. Seeing nothing unusual-not that she knew what ordinary looked like, she linked arms with Anna and pulled her towards another stall. ¡°Let¡¯s keep exploring!¡± she announced.


    The rest of the morning was spent exploring and walking through town, seeing all the wonders and delight that the markets and points of interest offered. As noon rolled around, Elina and her companions found themselves on the outskirts of the village. The buildings in this part of the village looked to be mainly for production, the sounds of sawing and hammering echoing between the shops.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Elina asked, turning questioningly to her bodyguard.


    ¡°The manufacturing sector. If you want anything made, one of the shops here can make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Princess! Then that must be the blacksmith that the grandmother at the market was telling us about,¡± Anna cut in, excitedly pointing in the direction of an old stone building.


    ¡°Yes, you are correct,¡± the bodyguard replied, gesturing to an image of an anvil painted above the shop. ¡°This is Old Veston¡¯s shop. He¡¯s actually very popular. Arcane Knights from around the continent use his weapons. I believe even General Todo uses a sword made by Old Veston.¡±


    ¡°We must meet this blacksmith!¡± Elina exclaimed, picturing herself wielding a sword. If she was going to catch the kidnappers, she would need a weapon. Grinning from ear to ear, she led everyone into the shop.


    The interior of the shop was much hotter than outside, the huge furnace at the back of the shop radiating waves of heat like a mini sun. At the center of the room was a boy around Elina¡¯s age working at the anvil, his sweat-soaked back turned to them. Picking up a hammer, the boy began rhythmically striking a piece of red-hot metal, each swing of his arms causing the metal to sing out loud.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Staring at the boy in fascination, Elina watched as the metal slowly took shape, each swing of the hammer slowly transforming the formless mass of metal into something only the boy could picture in his mind. As the sounds of clattering filled the workshop, Elina walked up closer, her movement causing the boy to pause. ¡°Hi, Winks. What brings you here?¡± the boy asked, glancing over Elina¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Keeping an eye on the ladies,¡± Elina¡¯s bodyguard replied. ¡°They wanted to meet Old Veston.¡±


    ¡°My grandpa?¡± the boy questioned, turning to look at Elina. His dark eyes were clear and captivating as the night sky. ¡°Grandpa Veston is out now, my lady. He should be back in a couple of hours. In the meantime, is there anything I can do for you¡±


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Elina stammered, feeling slightly taken back as the boy¡¯s eyes locked onto hers. Something about his eyes made her heart skip a beat. Foolish girl! she scolded herself, quickly breaking eye contact. Trying to regain her poise, she glanced at the hot metal in the boy¡¯s hands. ¡°What are you making? Is it a weapon?¡±


    Hearing her question, the boy smiled. Without missing a beat, he lifted his arm and continued striking the metal before answering.


    ¡°No, my lady, this is a head for a hoe. When I have time, I make farming tools for the villagers. I¡¯m not skilled enough to make weapons. If you want a weapon made, you can order one from Grandpa Veston when he comes back.¡± Inspecting his work, he returned the metal to the furnace, scratching his chin he continued. ¡°Grandpa Veston is very famous for his weapon smithing. Even if you place an order with him today, it may take over a year to get your weapon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Elina replied, noticing a small black turtle crest on the back of the boy''s hand. ¡°I¡¯m not here for a weapon¡­,¡± trailing off, realizing what she had seen. The boy was an Arcane Warrior. Crests were not uncommon for nobility, or people in power, but it was unheard of for a common laborer to have one. Frowning slightly, she felt her curiosity piqued.


    Sticking her hand-the one with the crest of a small horse-she introduced herself. ¡°My name is Elina. This is Rose, and over here is Anna. What''s your name?¡±


    ¡°Pri¡­ My Lady, it¡¯s inappropriate to introduce yourself like that to a commoner!¡± Rose hissed, aghast, stepping protectively in front of Elina with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Rose. You don¡¯t have to be so protective of me,¡± Elina protested, gently pulling Rose back and extending her hand again. ¡°I¡¯m sure that a simple handshake won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    An awkward silence filled the room as the boy looked back and forth between Rose and Elina, his expression revealing that he didn¡¯t know how to act. Finally, looking down at his sweat-covered hands, he bowed awkwardly instead. ¡°I am named Junius. I am pleased to meet you, my lady. Please forgive my rudeness,¡± he stammered.


    A slight giggle escaped from Anna as she watched Junius bow, her hand covering her mouth, which in turn caused him to turn red in embarrassment. Noticing his scarlet face, Elina turned to Anna. ¡°Anna, that was not nice. Junius, please ignore these two, and please call me Elina. I think it would be better for all of us if we were to be more relaxed.¡± The last part was said more towards the two maids than to Junius.


    ¡°Oh, in that case, you can call me June, everyone does,¡± Junius replied, scratching his head. ¡°If you¡¯re not here for a weapon, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We heard that the blacksmith makes better healing salves than the local healer!¡± Anna piped up. ¡°We came to see if he has any.¡±


    Understating the reason the girls were there, June nodded, the awkwardness from earlier vanishing. ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s the reason Grandpa Veston¡¯s out today. We actually sold our last salve a couple of days ago.¡± Turning back to the furnace he scrutinized the metal, now yellowish red from the heat. Bringing the glowing farming tool to his anvil he started to rhythmically hammer it. In between strikes of his hammer, he continued to talk. ¡°Grandpa Veston went out to collect herbs from the mountains to make more. If you want, you can wait for a bit. He should be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Even if he were to come back soon, how long will it take to make the salve?¡± Elina asked, turning to her maids and silently judging their reaction to the wait. She wouldn¡¯t mind waiting for a bit, but if either of her maids wanted to leave, she would not object.


    ¡°Actually, the most important and time-consuming step in making the salves is done in the mountains,¡± June said, the corners of his lips lifting slightly as he smiled. ¡°Some of the ingredients work better if they are made from fresh wild plants.  The local healer refuses to go into the mountains because he thinks it doesn''t matter. That¡¯s why our salves are better.¡±


    Catching herself staring at his smile, Elina blinked in surprise and horror; it wasn¡¯t like her to notice such things. Scolding herself, she reasoned that it was because June was the first person her age to treat her like a normal person, not just a princess. Clearing her throat, she made up her mind. ¡°Let us wait here for a little bit. If Master Veston is not back soon, we will leave and come back tomorrow. Can we sit at the table?¡±


    ¡°Please sit.¡±


    Making their way to the table, Elina waited for Rose to pull out a chair before taking a seat the plain but well-crafted chair perfectly level. ¡°Do you have any siblings?¡± she asked June, opening the small treat bag and pulling out another glazed nut. ¡°I have an older sister, Anna has an adorable younger sister, and Rose is an only child.¡± Putting the treat in her mouth she smiled in joy. ¡°Rose, Anna you must eat this! June I¡¯ll save some for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have any siblings,¡± June answered, putting the farming tool he had just finished aside and starting on another project. ¡°Zenrom found me and my mother in a cave. She passed away giving birth to me. Grandpa Veston took me in and raised me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Elina stammered, feeling awkward at his reply yet sensing a connection between the two. Strangely, knowing she wasn¡¯t the only one who had lost a mother at a young age made her feel a little less lonely. ¡°My mother also passed away giving birth to me,¡± she revealed, placing the bag of treats on the table. ¡°It¡¯s hard. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    A long silence, filled only by the sound of the hammer, settled over the room, each strike marking the passing time. Trying to fix the gloom in the air, Elina studied what June was forging. ¡°What are you making now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making arrowheads for myself,¡± June answered. ¡°I don¡¯t make weapons for other people, but I make my own arrows. I¡¯m actually working as a guard for Master Maliri.¡± The pride in his voice caused the corners of everyone¡¯s lips to lift slightly. ¡°Zenrom told me that if I keep at it, I may be the youngest member of the Diamond Guard!¡± he finished, his shoulders and chest puffing up.


    ¡°That''s amazing!¡± Anna laughed jumping up from her seat, her curly brown hair bouncing up and down. ¡°My lady! The two guards who helped us escape are part of the Diamond Guard, Sir Tristan and Sir Cam! My Lady, do you remember how your sister told us that all members of the Diamond Guards are Arcane Knights or stronger!¡±


    ¡°Winks is also part of the Diamond Guard,¡± June said, using his chin to point at Elina¡¯s bodyguard who was standing by the exit. ¡°He sometimes helps me train!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Anna uttered, staring at Winks as if she saw him for the first time, a little bit of red coloring her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to apologize for, miss.¡±


    Noticing the way Anna started to act around Winks, Elina sighed before turning back to June. Looking down at the crest on his hand she spoke. ¡°Judging from the crest on your hand you are still an Arcane Warrior, but Anna just said that all members of the Diamond Guard are Arcane Knights. Does that mean you are close to becoming an Arcane Knight? That''s amazing for someone so young!¡± Seeing a peculiar expression appear on June''s face, Elina assumed he was not used to compliments or attention in general.


    ¡°According to everyone, it¡¯s almost strange that I¡¯m still an Arcane Warrior,¡± June reluctantly explained, tilting his head to hide his face. ¡°I should be able to become one any day now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will,¡± Elina reassured the boy, popping another treat in her mouth. Maybe he wasn¡¯t embarrassed from being complimented, but embarrassed from not attaining the rank of Arcane Knight? Elina wasn¡¯t sure but it didn¡¯t matter to her. She was still impressed.


    As the minutes wore on, it approached the time in which Elina and the maids had to return to the manor, but Veston had still not returned. Stretching slightly, Elina was about to announce she would return tomorrow when she noticed a short old man walk into the shop, a large basket on his back. Startled at the cheerful atmosphere, the old man took his dusty cloak off, hanging it on a peg on the wall. ¡°Are you all customers?¡± he asked. ¡°June when you are done with that, come and help me sort out the herbs I picked.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Veston, this is the lady Elina, and her maids, Rose and Anna. They are new in town and are here to buy your salves!¡± Answered June, putting the arrowhead he had just finished in a large pile he had amassed. Going to a washing station he started to clean himself, scrubbing away the soot and sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll help you after I clean up a bit.¡±


    Hearing June, the old man¡ªwho turned out to be Veston-squinted at Elina. ¡°A lady! He announced, giving Elina a perfect bow. ¡°Lady Elina, is there anything we can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Currently, I do not need any smithing done. However, I was told that you have the best healing salves at the market. I was interested in purchasing a supply,¡± answered Elina, walking over to Veston and looking at piles of herbs and large jars he had pulled from his bag. ¡°I was wondering if you had any salves for emergencies?¡±


    After the assault on the castle, Elina had become very aware of her mortality, having a healing salve or an antidote could be the difference between life and death.


    ¡°Emergency remedies and salves?¡± Elina could hear the concern in Veston¡¯s voice. ¡°Lady Elina, are you in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Recently I was involved in an incident, it made me think that it may be a good idea to always be prepared,¡± Elina replied, picking up a tiny white flower and sniffing it. ¡°I was not hurt, but some people around me were.¡±


    Having finished cleaning himself, June walked over to the two of them, stretching his hand over to the pile of herbs and jars, he started to sort through them. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take care of this, you can finish making the salves for Lady Elina.¡± Giving June a grin, Veston walked to the back of the shop, opening a large chest he started to pull out multiple colorful vials. Glancing up, he waved Anna over.


    ¡°Child, help me bring these over, the smaller green ones are antidotes for poisons, and the red ones will help with blood clotting and healing.¡±


    Happily making her way over, Anna helped Veston, carefully grabbing the small vials. ¡°June told us that you had run out of salves, but you had some in this chest,¡± she said, lifting a green bottle and peering into it, the light reflecting off it casting an emerald sheen on her face.


    ¡°These are my personal remedies,¡± Veston explained, smiling proudly. ¡°They are a little bit more watery than the ones we sell to the villagers, but they are stronger. I have decided to give one vial of antidote and one of healing to each of you for free.


    ¡°Master Veston we cannot accept that,¡± protested Elina, overhearing the conversation as she stood next to June, watching him split the herbs into different piles.


    Waving his arms above his head as if to say they had no choice in the matter, the Veston laughed. ¡°I am a generous man, but I have an ulterior motive,¡± he admitted. ¡°I was hoping you would be friends with June. Growing up in a blacksmith, he never learned how to interact with the nobility. With him joining the Diamond Guard soon, it is a skill he needs in order to not embarrass himself. Please be friends with him and teach him.¡±


    Wondering if she had imagined the sparkle of mischief in the old man¡¯s eyes, Elina glanced over at June before looking back at Veston. ¡°We have a deal master Veston. Two vials for all of us, and I will teach June how to interact with the nobility.¡±


    Laughing out loud, the old man started to explain how to use the remedies, his gruff voice strangely comforting. ¡°If you eat poison, you should drink this green one, put it on a wound if the weapon was poisoned, don¡¯t use the remedy if it turns yellow, it means that it¡¯s no longer good. As for the red one, don¡¯t drink it, put a couple of drops on a bleeding wound and bandage it, after four to six hours wash the wound and reapply, do this until you run out of the salve, or the wound heals.¡±


    Seeing Rose write down the instructions, in a little notebook she had in her bag, Veston nodded in appreciation.


    ¡°This is correct, every time you come across precious knowledge, you should try your best to learn it. You will be surprised at the number of new things I have learned even in my old age.¡±


    Laughing as the old man started to ramble on about how he had just recently learned the difference between two types of bread he had been eating his whole life, Elina felt a calm feeling of security wash over her, this was the first time since she had fled from her home that she felt so at ease. Unfortunately, she knew she had to go back to the manor soon, she had to get back before the sunset.


    Knowing it was time to go, she silently motioned to Anna and Rose. ¡°Master Veston, I would like to thank you once again for the remedies, but it is time for us to get going. June I will leave this bag of treats here for you. Please finish them. I will come again to teach you etiquette.¡±


    After saying goodbye to June and Veston, the three girls followed by Winks started back home, the cool evening air, a stark contrast from the interior of the hot blacksmith¡¯s shop. As the four of them walked, the setting sun cast long shadows in front of them, painting the road with a preview of night.


    ¡°My lady, we should visit them again!¡± Anna said, skipping alongside Elina. ¡°I¡¯m so glad we visited the village.¡±


    ¡°I am too,¡± agreed Rose, walking elegantly, ¡°It is interesting that the villagers seem to close shop and go home so early in the evening. At the capital, it¡¯s lively even at night.¡±


    Blinking in surprise, Elina surveyed her surroundings, Rose was right, all the villagers had already gone home for the day. The only one besides them walking on the street was a well-built man wearing a purple cloak. ¡°Rose is correct!¡± voiced Elina ¡°Only that man in the purple cloak is out.¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s a guard¡± noted Anna ¡°Look at the sword by his side!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Winks grunted, shielding his eyes from the sunlight and turning around to stare at the man. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him. He¡¯s probably a guard for a traveling merchant.¡±


    ¡°He must be,¡± agreed Elina hesitantly. Something about the purple coat made her feel as if she should remember something, but she did not know what.


    ¡°My lady, are you alright?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°No, no I am fine,¡± Elina murmured, shaking herself slightly. ¡°Let us go home quickly, Milina will be furious if we are late.¡±

 Chapter 6 - Shadows and Motives

    Prince Hector stood over his brother''s coffin, hot tears welling up in his eyes. Using the sleeves of his shirt he dabbed at his eyes leaving dark splotches on his shirt. Looking down at the dead King, his brother, he felt shame and humiliation like never before. The King, his brother had died on his watch, he had failed. Not only had he failed his brother, he had failed his Kingdom.


    His brother''s face was ghastly, wax-like, devoid of life, his hair brittle and gray, not even an echo of his former handsome self. When he had been alive, Hector and his brother did not agree completely, in fact, Hector knew his brother disliked him, envious of his martial prowess, his Auctoritas. Truthfully Hector also hated the King, he loved his brother, but as a King his inadequacy was staggering.


    ¡°Brother, we have both failed our Kingdom. I feel as if every action I took for the Kingdom pushed us further and further apart,¡± he voiced, kneeling in front of his brother¡¯s body, tears dripping down his chin. ¡°I thought if I were strong, I could help you carry the burden of the crown, instead they compared us, whispering that I should be king. When our Kingdom was suffering the most, I left, leaving you with no one to turn to.¡±


    At this point he could not stop the torrent of tears, hot streaks running down his face in an endless stream. ¡°I now wonder if I should have forcefully taken the crown from you. If I did, would you still be alive?¡±


    Squeezing his dripping eyes shut, Hector balled his hands into fists, the act causing his arms to tremble. He knew all the suffering his brother had caused, knew that if Alfred had died sooner the Kingdom would still be prosperous, still be the envy of every kingdom around it. However, the longer he sat with the body of his brother, the more memories of his older brother came flooding in, the memory of his brother carrying him on his back when he was too tired, teaching him how to fight, and protecting him from the outside world. Deep down he still viewed Alfred as his older brother, someone who had promised to protect him. Reaching out to grasp his brother¡¯s cold hand, Hector swore.


    ¡°Let the heavens bear witness. I, Hector Salizia, swear eternal enmity to the ones responsible for my brother''s death.¡±


    Standing up he turned, calling out. ¡°Todo, I know you are there. You do not need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    Todo stepped out from near the room''s entrance, a look of concern on his face.


    ¡°How are your wounds fairing?¡± Hector asked, limping to the table, trying to change the topic.


    ¡°All of my wounds are superficial, my Lord. Nothing of concern.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to keep it clean. I suggest you use one of the healing potions we bought from Lundale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    Sitting down at the table, Hector felt a wave of nausea hit him, the room spinning dangerously. The poison he drank was still in his system, his body unable to detox the polluted energy circulating along his Aether Passageway.


    ¡°I need a full report on everything that happened the night of the assault,¡± he finally said, taking deep breaths.


    ¡°My Lord, we have lost thirty Pillars, and fifty-two members of the Royal Guard. There have also been signs that the assassins broke into the Royal Treasury and stole priceless items. If I were to guess, they took over a year¡¯s worth of gold from us,¡± Todo reported, reading from a piece of paper he held in his hand. ¡°I have a full list here.¡±


    Hearing the news, Hector felt his heart sink. A year¡¯s worth of gold was painful, but what was truly devastating was losing the Pillars. Each Pillar of the Kingdom was responsible for leading one hundred men, and out of the fifty Pillars stationed at the capital, thirty of them had died. With the death of the Pillars, the command structure of the Salizian military would be in disarray.


    ¡°Were all of the Pillars Arcane Warriors?¡± he asked, knowing the answer.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. Three of them were Arcane Knights.¡±


    Ancestors, Hector muttered to himself as the gravity of the situation sunk in. It was worse than he had hoped for. Most kingdoms on the continent calculated their strength by the number of Arcane Knights they had, and losing three of them was unacceptable.


    ¡°I want you to set up an investigation team. We need to find out how they got in, and everything they did while they were in the castle. As for the items stolen from the treasury¡­¡± Hector fell silent, searching his memories.


    ¡°Give me the list of items that are left. I seem to recall Kina mentioning a detailed list of what was in the treasury, but I don¡¯t remember much of it. I¡¯ll go compare the two.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord, but I can have someone else investigate it. You should be resting.¡±


    ¡°No. I need to do something-anything. This task won¡¯t strain my body, so I will do it.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my lord. And as for the King''s death? Should we announce it to the public?¡±


    A heavy silence filled the room as Hector closed his eyes tightly. Focusing on the pressure behind his eyes, he slowly calculated the best course of action.


    ¡°No.¡± He finally opened his eyes. ¡°Issue a royal gag order. No one is to leak that the King has died to the public. We must first secure our borders and army. The loss of our King and Pillars not only threatens us from other Kingdoms but also invites the disgruntled Great Lords of our lands to rise up against us. We must have time to restructure our army before we can announce my brother¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Understood, my lord.¡±


    Walking up to Todo, Hector took the detailed list of remaining items in the Royal Treasures from him. ¡°I¡¯ll go compare the two now. I need you to look into the assassins.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    As Todo hurried away, Hector slowly walked to the royal archives, the long hallways causing him to pause frequently. After what felt like an eternity, he finally stood before House Salizia¡¯s archive room, its thick door worn from decades of use. Grunting with the effort, he pushed the door open and stepped inside, the smell of old parchments and aged wood filling his lungs as he panted hard.


    The interior of the room used as the archive was small, but rows of books and scrolls lined the walls and shelves, small specs of dust lingering in the air. Heavily sitting down on a wooden chair, Hector took a moment to regain his breath, tasting iron as he meditated deeply, willing his body to ignore the pain. As soon as it was possible to move without wincing in pain, he walked to the nearest section holding the newer records. Reaching for a scroll he started to search.


    Finding the list was much easier than Hector had expected, the desired list stacked in a small pile of loose pages. Flipping through the other pages in the stack, Hector frowned, each page in the stack of papers was identical to each other. Why do we have so many identical copies of what¡¯s in the Royal Treasury? he thought to himself as he selected one at random. Well, I can worry about that later. Right now, I need to figure out what was stolen from us.


    Carrying the page he had selected over to a desk against the wall, Hector began the tedious but fairly straightforward task of comparing the list he had just retrieved with the one Todo had given him. After a few minutes of crossing out matching items, he was left with a list of what was missing from the treasury.


    Most of these items make sense, Hector sighed to himself as he went down the list, his eyes carefully studying each entry. The items that were taken were small yet valuable treasures that could be easily carried off-objects that could fit beneath a large cloak, hidden from view. As he continued, a sense of unease settled over him. ¡°Ancestors, they knew exactly what to take,¡± he hissed. ¡°They must had help from someone on the inside!¡± Clutching his hands into tight fists, he finished comparing the two lists, his eyes locking onto the only item he didn¡¯t recognize-a small wooden box.


    Now, what are you? Hector wondered as he stared at the entry, trying to remember ever seeing such an item in the treasury. The longer he looked, the more convinced he became that this item was important to his family-he just couldn¡¯t remember why. Scratching his head in frustration, he looked around him. I am in the archive room. If there is anything about this wooden box, it¡¯s going to be here. I¡¯m too weak to help Todo, so I might as well look into this wooden box. Taking a deep breath, he reached for another scroll.


    As the hours wore on Hector''s patience started to wane, so far there was no mention of a wooden box anywhere in the records. Putting the old records of historic famines and the cost they incurred on the royal family back on the shelf, he rolled his shoulders loosening his tight muscles. This is going nowhere, he thought as he sighed and shuffled up to another scroll.


    The scroll was older than the others around it, the brittle paper on the verge of crumbling in his hands. Taking hold of it gingerly, he brought it back to the desk he was using. Carefully unrolling the delicate scroll, he once again started the laborious task of reading, skimming lines of dense forgotten words.


    Reaching the mid-section of the scroll, Hector felt his eyes widen, his tired mind slowly possessing what he had just read. The section mentioned a medical potion given to the newly created Vanura Kingdom, a gift from the High Elves. A gift placed in a small wooden box! This must be what he was looking for! Carefully rereading then rereading the section again, he fell into a deep thought, a frown on his face.


    Hearing the door to the archive open, Hector glanced up and saw Todo walk in. Raising his voice, he called out, ¡°Todo, listen to this.¡± Clearing his throat, he began reading out loud the events his family had long forgotten.


    ¡°During the founding years of The Vanura Kingdom, the war between the High Elves and the Old Terrors started to favor the Terrors. Seeing this, humanity sided with the Elves, knowing full well that the Old Terrors would try to re-institute the human offerings of ages past.


    ¡°Fighting for the future of humanity, the Kingdoms of men sent the full might of their armies against the Old Terrors. Thus, the war over our souls began.¡±


    Moving to a section below, he continued reading aloud, his throat dry. ¡°After the war, as a token of gratitude, the High Elf King gifted House Salizia a medical potion that he had created using the heart of Skuro, God King of the rotten woods.¡± Looking up at Todo, Hector paused for a moment before finishing, ¡°A medical potion that was kept in a plain wooden box.¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    Remembering he had not informed Todo about the wooden box, Hector reached for the list of remaining items and pointed at the box. ¡°One of the items that was stolen from us was a wooden box. A wooden box given to us by the High Elves.¡±


    ¡°How could this be!¡± Todo gasped, eyes wide and mouth opened in shock and disbelief, his voice cracking. ¡°A medicine, made from the body of a God King? A medicine given to us as a gift from the King of the High Elves. How was this not guarded with more care? Why was it not kept as a family heirloom? Why did King Alfred not use it to cure his body?¡± Stammering, face pale he continued. ¡°How could we have just learned of this?


    Disappointed in his ancestors for forgetting this knowledge, Hector turned back to the scroll, finding the section his finger was still marking. Wetting his throat he spoke. ¡°In the scroll, it mentioned that Skuro was killed by the combined power of the Dragon God and the Elves, some thousand years before the war with the Old Terrors. The potion was created then. According to this, the potion¡¯s potency was too strong for all but the strongest Arcane Grandmaster.¡±


    Looking up from the scroll Hector concluded. ¡°There are currently three known Arcane Grandmasters in the world, this potion is useless to everyone but them. Unless they start to fight each other, no one would have any use for it. Not counting our Kingdom''s founder, there has never been a Grandmaster within our Kingdom or the Kingdoms around us, it is natural for us to forget about it.¡±


    Eying the scroll with suspicion Todo asked. ¡°Can we trust what is written in the scroll?¡±


    Putting the ancient scroll on the desk, Hector stared at it. ¡°As with all things I suspect some truths and lies within the scroll. We know Dragons are no longer alive, if they were, we would all be living under their rule. They are now ancient stories. But one thing that is a fact, is that the Elves gave us something valuable when our Kingdom was founded. We just have no way of verifying if this is the missing box or if it¡¯s something else entirely.¡±


    ¡°What should we do about it, My lord?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more we can do at the moment,¡± Hector said, exhaling forcefully out of frustration. ¡°We must find out who attacked us and how they knew what to take. What have you found out about the attack?¡±


    Shaking himself out of his daze, Todo adjusted his posture before reporting his findings. ¡°After interviewing all of the active guards, and considering the places our guards died, we were able to put together what we think is the path the assassins took.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Hector pressed.


    ¡°The assassins knew our patrol plan. They deliberately targeted our Pillars.¡± There was anger in Todo¡¯s voice. ¡°There is only one conclusion, someone let them in from a side gate. That would mean¡­¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We have a mole. A high-ranking member of our army,¡± finished Hector, gripping his hands tightly. He knew someone had helped them, but knowing what items were in the treasury and knowing the patrol plans were worlds apart. Only someone he trusted would know the patrol plans. ¡°Who was on guard duty at that gate?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, all of the guards responsible for that gate have been killed by the assassins.¡±


    Feeling a headache coming on, Hector looked up at the ceiling, massaging his temple with his right hand. Why did a headache have to hit him now?


    ¡°There is another issue, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hector mumbled, putting his hand down and turning his attention back to Todo.


    ¡°When you mentioned Queen Kina and the list of items in the treasury, I remembered that she had been auctioning off royal items for gold. I had my men speak to everyone who might remember what she was doing. We uncovered a list of items she was willing to auction off, which she had been sending to anyone who asked. I have the list with me.¡±


    Reaching over and taking the list from Todo, Hector groaned, silently cursing his brother and his former wife. The list was the same list he had found in the archives, a list of all the items in the Royal Treasury. He now knew why there were so many copies of the list. ¡°So, anyone who was sent the list knows of the wooden box and all the items in the treasury?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Hiding his face in his hands, Hector rubbed his face. ¡°Well, now we know how they found out about what items to take, but that doesn''t help us with who sent the assassins, or how they knew what was in the wooden box.¡± Putting his hands on the desk he glanced at Todo. ¡°Todo, I want you to bolster the guards at the gate and change our patrol patterns. Get in touch with our intelligence network, coordinate an investigation on the assassins, and pay extra attention to the movements of the other Kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I will go to Lundale.¡±


    ¡°Lunedale? My lord.¡±


    ¡°The deterioration of my body is too severe, I cannot detox the poison by myself, I must travel to Lundale and receive treatment from the Elves. While there I will also inquire about the medical potion in the wooden box.¡±


    ¡°My lord.¡± Hector could hear the panic in Todo¡¯s voice. ¡°You can¡¯t go. Without your presence, our Kingdom will be invaded, or a rebellion will happen.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± whispered Hector the headache now roaring in his ears. ¡°However, with my current condition, all I can do is try to bluff our enemies. Set up a body double and lock down all information about my health. Remember there is a traitor within our command. And finally,¡± he let his anger show on his face for the first time. ¡°I want you to swear to me, swear that you will find who was responsible for the death of my brother. If you must kill everyone who is hindering you with the investigation, you have my blessing.¡±


    Hearing his command, Todo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, this was the first time Hector had given such an order. Taking a deep breath, he knelt on the ground. ¡°Yes, my Lord, I swear to you that I will find the ones responsible for this act.¡±


    Kneeling there, with his hand on his chest Todo swore. ¡°I Todo, do swear by my ancestors and the Light of Alumus, that I will find the identity of this traitor.¡±


    Nodding at Todo¡¯s loyalty, Hector helped him up.


    ¡°My Lord, as for the Princesses, should we bring them back from Maliri¡¯s?¡± Todo asked, standing up.


    ¡°No,¡± Hector reluctantly answered, shame causing him difficulty to voice that they both knew. ¡°Keep them with Maliri for the time being. At this moment, I expect his forces to be stronger than ours. We are not strong enough to protect them. Leave them there.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Now, leave me. I need to stabilize my body.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As Todo hurried away, Hector fell into deep thought, the severity of the poison, knowledge of the patrol pattern, and the theft of the potion rattling painfully in his head. Something did not add up. If the goal of the attack were the King''s death and crippling of the military, why steal the potion? Who would need it? In the entire world, there were only three people who could use it and none of them were hurt, unless¡­ Feeling a chill go down his spine Hector wondered. Is one of the Grandmasters injured? Does he need the potion?


    This was something he did not even want to contemplate. Even if one of the Grandmasters believed another was injured, a war between them would be the best outcome. In all likelihood, the whole continent would be pulled into the conflict!


    Wishing he had more information, Hector clutched at his head, teeth clenched together tightly. The only thing he knew for sure was that he was playing an unknown game with an unknown opponent, and he had just lost a crucial round. ¡°Who are my enemies?¡±


    Settled deep within the forest by the foot of the western mountains stood the remnants of a small ancient castle, broken and destroyed long before the oldest person in the surrounding area drew breath, its fight against nature lost decades ago. Although outwardly the castle was not much to look at, underneath the ground, long twisting passageways ran in every direction, its purpose and destination no longer relevant.


    The two assassins carefully made their way down one of these dark dirty passageways, every sound from the surroundings causing them to pause momentarily. Slowing down slightly as they ventured deeper and deeper into the ruins, they took a moment to study the broken walls that nature had reclaimed decades ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of people living here," one of the assassins silently signaled with his fingers. His eyes locked onto a bug crawling near his feet.


    ¡°Same.¡± His comrade responded, the sharp movement of his finger cutting the conversation short. ¡°Stay alert!¡±


    Nodding sheepishly at being told off, the first assassin brought his hand to the bandage that was wrapped around his upper arm, reminding himself to stay vigilant. He had been injured during the raid on Castle Salizia, a momentary distraction allowing a soldier to slip past his guard, cutting him on the arm. Luckily, the damage was minimal. After just a few days of rest and frequent rotations of Aether to his arm, he had recovered most of his strength.


    Shaking his head to refocus on the task, the assassin crept behind his comrade, the both of them melting into the surrounding shadows, their footsteps a whisper on the stone floor.


    As the two responsible for exchanging the wooden box they had acquired from the Royal Treasury with their client, they were specialists within their organization, with an unmatched ability to read people and gather unspoken information. Turning a bend in the narrow corridor they were silently walking down, the two saw the passageway open to a large room, the sound of dripping water echoing off the walls.


    Staying hidden in the shadows, the two peered into the room, cautiously assessing the situation. The underground room was ancient, abandoned, smelling like rot and stagnated water, the only light coming from a single torch clutched by a man. The man stood in the center of the room; his face concealed by a hood.


    Double-checking their surroundings to ensure they wouldn¡¯t be ambushed, the two assassins cautiously approached their client.


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± the hooded man barked, eagerly stretching his hand out.


    ¡°The Salizian guards were much more capable than expected, it took longer to erase our trail,¡± the second assassin whispered reaching under his dark armor and pulling out a plain wooden box. ¡°Are you sure this is what you wanted?¡±


    When the assassins had entered the treasury during the raid, they had expected to find the requested box on a pedestal or carefully placed somewhere. Instead, they found it tossed aside, mixed in with the other cheap items collecting dust.


    ¡°Yes, I must check the contents of the box, but I am sure. You will receive your payment afterward.¡±


    Wedging the torch between some broken rubble, the hooded man snatched the wooden box away from the assassins and gingerly opened it, a slight tremor in his hand the only indication of his nervousness. Inside the box, nestled in a cloth of old silk, lay a small white vial.


    Frowning internally, the assassins showed no emotions as they tried to calculate the worth of the vial. From what they could see the bottle was worthless, but without knowing what was inside the vial there was no way to truly judge its true value.


    Using only his eyes to glance up at his client, the second assassin felt his interest in the item grow, the vulgar smile on their client''s face was not even concealed. The value was more than expected. Keeping this newly acquired information in the back of his head, the assassin stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Payment.¡±


    They would tell the Guild Master about the unexpected value of the vial when they returned to their headquarters. The Assassin Guild would use this information to their benefit in the near future¡ªthere were always people willing to buy such information.


    ¡°I trust Red Moon can keep our transaction a secret?¡± the hooded man voiced, his attention still captivated by what was in his hands.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Hearing the assassin''s response, the hooded man pulled out a large bag and tossed it to their feet, the clatter of gold loud in the silent room.


    The client¡¯s action made the first assassin bare his teeth internally, anger causing him to touch the hidden knife by his side. The disrespect this man showed The Assassin Guild was beyond insulting¡ªit was intolerable, something no one was permitted to do more than once, no matter the amount of gold they had.


    Feeling his comrade¡¯s eyes on him, the first assassin kept his bloodlust in check. He was a professional; he wouldn''t kill his client¡ªalthough if he met the man later¡­ Noticing his partner nod at him, then to the bag, he grunted, he had to check the contents of the bag. Keeping his eyes level with the hooded man, he bent down, never breaking eye contact with the man. Reaching down he picked up the bag, feeling the weight of it before swiftly pulling the drawstring apart, exposing the gold coins inside. Taking out a coin at random, he brought it to his mouth, evaluating the authenticity of the gold by biting into it slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± he confirmed, putting the coin back into the bag and pulling the drawstring closed. Expertly taking the bag, he hid it inside his cloak making it look like it had vanished.


    Hearing his words, the second assassin¡¯s body relaxed, the tension in his body loosening a little, the hand that he had also rested on his knife slipping away from his side. This meeting was better than they had expected. ¡°This concludes our business deal. You know how to contact us if you need another job done,¡± he said.


    Taking the hooded man¡¯s silence as affirmation, the first assassin turned to leave, flinching in shock as he noticed a second man standing behind them. Appearing out of the darkness was a stout man, his face covered in shadows, his hands holding a sword, ready to kill. It should have been impossible for a man to hide his presence from the assassins, yet there he stood, a glint of death in his gray eyes.


    ¡°Ambush!¡±


    Before the assassin could reach for his knives, he felt a burning sensation in the pit of his stomach. Looking down in disbelief, he saw the tip of a sword sprouting out of his abdomen, red blood staining the expertly forged sword. Glancing behind him in agony, he stared in stunned surprise as the hooded man pulled the sword back.


    As the hooded man tore the blade from him, the assassin finally felt warm blood running down both sides of his body, a painful flow of bright red blood hitting the dirty floor. Falling to his knees, before pitching forward onto his face, he heard the sound of a body hitting the floor, his partner''s head rolling past his vision.


    ¡°There is an old saying,¡± the hooded man said, standing over him, his face no longer covered. ¡°The dead have no voice.¡±


    Lord Bisconti Bovera stood over the dead assassins, watching as their souls departed for the last waters.


    ¡°Did we get what we needed?¡± his brother Tulka asked, wiping his sword on the body of the decapitated assassin, leaving streaks of blood on the dark clothing.


    ¡°Come, look at what we acquired!¡± Lord Bovera excitedly walked over to his brother and opened the wooden box, exposing the vial. ¡°The late Queen¡¯s list of treasures was accurate! The box really was in the Royal Treasury! Her plan to sell everything for gold was a stroke of luck for us. Too bad Alfred killed her for infidelity before we had a chance to buy it from her.¡± Lord Bovera spat on the ground, cleaning his mouth from saying the dead King''s name. ¡°This is the Divine Medicine that Saint Santius has been searching for. With this, your standing within the Great Shrine will be elevated. I suspect we can even ask for assistance with what I have in mind.¡±


    Seeing his brother''s face split open in a wide smile, Lord Bovera could not help but laugh. ¡°Take this to the Great Shrine, secure our house''s future,¡± he said passing the box to his brother. I will see to the bodies.¡±


    ¡°I will go right now.¡± Taking the box, Tulka carefully stashed it within his cloak.


    ¡°For House Bovera.¡±


    ¡°For House Bovera.¡±


    Watching his brother depart, Lord Bovera stood between the two dead assassins, evaluating his decisions so far. With the assassination of the King and the theft of the royal treasury, he had officially rebelled against the royal house, well¡­ maybe that had happened when he had started to poison the King, but it did not feel like it at the time.


    Looking down at the assassins he had hired, he felt a twinge of regret¡ªnot for his actions, never that, but for being pushed this far by the corruption from the Royal House. The once noble and honorable House Salizia had become rotten and incompetent, no longer working for the benefit of the Kingdom. Their heartless actions had forced his hand.


    Taking a deep breath of the rancid air, he grimaced as he started to search the dead bodies, making sure that there was no evidence of his brother or him on them. Dragging the dead assassins together once he was satisfied, he quickly reached into the shadows, pulling out a large jar of oil he had hidden beforehand.


    Pouring the oil over the assassins, Lord Bovera watched as the oil and blood swirled around each other, reminding himself why he had started down this path. Two decades ago, the barbaric Domibu Tribe from the Southern lands had invaded Vanura, Lord Bovera¡¯s lands their first target. Back then, all the Great Lords were united behind the King, whose reputation and courage were legendary. With a single word from him, all the Great Lords had marched their armies to the southeast, defending Vanura with a vengeance and honor so strong that it was still talked about today. After months of brutal fighting, the kingdom finally managed to drive the barbarians back to where they had come, freeing the southeastern lands from the scourge.


    Grabbing the single torch that lit the room, Lord Bovera tossed it onto the bodies, the intense burst of fire causing him to take a step back, the heat almost scorching his hair. Stay firm, he told himself. We¡¯ve passed the point of no return. Turning, he started to make his way back out of the ruins, his mind replaying the events that had happened after the great war, his anger rising.


    Despite successfully defending the kingdom from the Domibu, the lands of House Bovera, as the primary battlefield were destroyed. The beautiful golden wheat fields of Bovera were burnt and black, homes and towns torn down by both allies and enemies alike, their inhabitants nowhere to be found. As the days passed, the signs of famine and disease grew endlessly, eventually becoming an epidemic. The Kingdom had won the war, but the lands of Bovera had paid the price, her people the currency.


    What happened next planted a seed of hate and mistrust in the once loyal and faithful House Bovera. Rather than sending relief and aid to his people, King Alfred had become infatuated with a commoner he had met at a market during the war, a beautiful woman named Kina. During the time the southeastern lords needed help the most, the King had tossed all responsibilities aside, marrying Kina and giving his new wife¡¯s family absolute power. Soon after, he vanished from the public eye, claiming he needed to spend time with his new wife.


    The next decade was one of pain and suffering for the southeast, the man-made famine and epidemic striking the lands of Bovera like a terrible curse, the deaths of its people overtaking the number of people that had died in the war. When Lord Bovera had begged the new Royal Family, now completely composed of Kina¡¯s family for help, the Royal Family had chastised him, telling him that they had beaten back the Domibu for him and that House Bovera owed the Royal Family a debt of gratitude for winning the war.


    Adding insult to injury, the Royal Family raised taxes on everyone, supporting their new lavish lifestyle of parties and feasts with the lifesavings of its citizens. As with incompetent people, they did not stop there, they replaced all the generals and government officials who disagreed with them with ones who were loyal to them, ones who shared the same religion as them.


    Religion had never been a significant aspect within the Kingdom, but the new royal family had changed that, proclaiming Alumas as the one true path while vilifying Gera, the Earth Goddess worshiped by most. The new queen even banned all public worship of Gera, while enforcing Alumas¡¯ strict laws that prohibited the sale and consumption of alcohol and meat for everyone. Even as a follower of Alumas, Lord Bovera knew Queen Kina had gone too far.


    The boiling point between the two religions had come when the queen moved the holy stature of Gera outside the capital and replaced it with one of Alumas. The riots that followed had ravaged all the lands of Vanura.


    Just remembering the struggle his people had suffered in the post-war years made Lord Bovera taste bile in his throat. Watching his warriors die in battle did not bother him, but being helpless as women, children, and men starved to death, while the misquoted teachings of Alumas were used as a weapon by the royal family, had been too much for him. House Salizia had to pay! Even with the return of prince Hector, and his restructuring of the Kingdom, it was far too late, the dead were waist-high and were demanding retribution. Taking a deep breath of the outside air, Lord Bovera knew that nothing could change what he had done. He had already made a deal with the devil, he had killed the King.

 Chapter 7 - Allies Abroad, Discord Within

    Bordering the Kingdom of Vanura on the northwestern side, nestled deep within the Starspire Peaks, stood the ancient city of Starhaven, the capital of the Elves of Lundale. Starhaven was built incorporating the very mountain itself, massive walls and spires linked the jagged finger-like mountains together to form an unbreakable barricade against any would-be invaders.


    However, the famed walls and spires of Starhaven were not the first line of defense for the Elves. Their first and only defense they truly needed was the Dreamwood, a forest of eminence size, and age that covered the whole Elven Kingdom, from Starhaven to the border of their lands. Any hostel army that passed through the Dreamwood would vanish, never to be heard from again.


    Sitting in a tiny village just a day''s walk into the Dreamwood, Hector curiously studied the interior of the inn he was in, the hood of his cloak covering his face. Usually, when anyone from Vanura¡¯s Royal Family traveled to a neighboring Kingdom, they would be met with lots of fan fair and cheer, the Kingdom they were visiting setting up appropriate accommodations for the occasion. But this time was different¡ªthis time, Hector was hiding his status. In fact, it was the first time he had entered Lunedale without a procession.


    Studying the human patrons of the inn, Hector brought his hand to his chin, feeling the small beard on his face that had grown during his travels. He hadn¡¯t expected to see so many humans in the village¡ªactually, he was quite certain he hadn¡¯t seen a single elf. As he sat there wondering, his body was overcome by silent coughing, his chest moved up and down. Quickly, he covered his mouth with the hand he had just been using to touch his beard. Ancestors, he muttered to himself as he tasted the metallic tang of blood. Looking down he saw specs of red on his palm. This wasn¡¯t good.


    Grabbing a handkerchief from out of his coat, he roughly wiped the blood off his palm and lips before reaching for a cup of water. Bringing the cup to his lips he took a sip, letting the cool water trickle down his raw throat¡ªthe water a momentary relief from the pain.


    Glancing around the room to make sure no one had taken notice of him, Hector leaned back in his chair, letting the warm sunlight dance on his face. The travel from Vanura to Lundale was not eventful, but his body had withered away faster than he had expected, the poison wreaking havoc on every part of his body. By the time he had reached this village, he was on his last legs.


    Finishing his water, he noticed a shadow covering his face.


    ¡°You look sick. Is that why you are here?¡±


    Looking up, Hector saw a tall elven woman standing next to him, her figure blocking the sunlight that had been warming his face. She was strikingly beautiful, with long brown hair, several of them braided into strands that framed her narrow face. Her toned body was clad in a dark green shirt, brown leather pants, and an old dark cloak that seemed to change colors as she moved. Strapped to her side were two long knives, forged by the finest blacksmith of the elves. She was Queen Ilistina of Lundale, Queen of the Elves.


    Queen Ilistina was the youngest crowned monarch to the elves, her age causing controversy during her coronation. Elven tradition dictated that she should have taken the crown when she was over five hundred years old. However, her mother, Queen Kathrielle, had lost all care of ruling after her eldest son had mysteriously vanished. Dark rumors suggested that humans were responsible, but these rumors were never substantiated. One day the prince had just vanished without a trace, leaving Queen Kathrielle heartbroken. Ilistina had no choice but to step into her mother¡¯s role.


    Before her coronation, Ilistina had been betrothed to Hector¡¯s nephew, King Alfred¡¯s eldest child, Prince Perseus. Many at the time had protested, citing the vast difference in elven and human lifespans. With Ilistina¡¯s elven blood, she would outlive Perseus by hundreds of years, even if he became an Arcane Master. These protests, however, dwindled when it became apparent how happy the couple seemed. In Hector¡¯s mind, Ilistina should have been the Queen of Vanura. Tragically, Perseus had become sick, passing away before the wedding.


    ¡°You changed your hair color,¡± Hector noted, not wanting to voice anything important out loud.


    ¡°Dye from the bark of the elderwood,¡± Ilistina replied, touching her hair. ¡°It¡¯s better if people don¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    Nodding in understanding, Hector placed the cup he was still holding back on the table and stood up, pausing momentarily as a wave of nausea hit him. The poison seemed to act up every time he moved. Taking a slow steadying breath he turned to Ilistina.


    ¡°Do you know a place where we can speak without anyone hearing us?¡±


    Grimacing in concern as she studied Hector, Ilistina beckoned him towards the door. ¡°There''s a place deeper into the forest. The rangers use it when they patrol the area. We will be secure there.¡±


    ¡°The rangers don¡¯t stay in the village when they pass through?¡± Hector asked, trying to keep the conversation light.


    ¡°They feel uncomfortable around humans,¡± Ilistina murmured leading Hector outside. ¡°You know how Humans who can''t draw Aether age rapidly? To many of us, it feels as if every time we come here, someone we know is either dead, dying, or aged decades. It''s hard to form attachments to something so fleeting.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Hector muttered as he stepped outside. Immediately, his body started to shake as the temperate temperature enveloped him.


    Turning her head to look at him, Ilistina frowned, her eyebrows moving closer to each other in concern. ¡°You look sick¡­ Very sick. How are you sick? Is it the same illness as Perseus?¡±


    ¡°No. No, it''s not. And not here. Too many ears,¡± Hector quietly whispered, turning his head around to see if anyone was nearby.


    Locking eyes with him, Ilistina paused before nodding once. ¡°Follow me. The patrol station is around a thirty-minute walk from here.¡±


    The patrol station the rangers opted to stay at instead of the village was built amidst the lofty canopy of a massive tree. Concealed from the ground, the structure remained invisible to all but those who knew of its location. Climbing the tree had been an ordeal Hector barely managed, but from up here, he could survey the entire expanse of his surroundings, all the way to the village he had just talked from and beyond. I never knew how much Aether I subconsciously use, he thought to himself as he tried to breathe, the stress on his lungs causing him to wince. After I recover, I need to train my physical body.


    Taking a couple of minutes to catch his breath, Hector caught himself studying the surroundings, his mind planning different ways to attack and defend his position. Fool, this is not the time or place for such thoughts, he scolded himself when he realized what he was doing. Lunedale is an ally!


    Turning back from the view, he made his way over to a large bench and sat down, his eyes widening slightly as he realized the bench he was sitting on seemed to be part of the very tree they were standing on, its legs seamlessly merging with the floor.


    ¡°Is it the first time you¡¯ve seen Voiced-wood?¡± Ilistina asked.


    ¡°Voiced-wood?¡± Hector repeated, the word unfamiliar. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Some of us can sing to the trees and convince them to turn into different shapes,¡± Ilistina explained, sitting down and staring Hector in the eyes. ¡°The art is fading. It takes months to convince even a little movement. I suspect that bench took years of singing to make. Only a scout who was stationed up here would have the time or boredom to attempt such a thing. Now, tell me how an Arcane Master can be sick. I sent all the scouts away, so we are alone. Don¡¯t leave anything out.¡±


    Hearing her firm yet strong voice, Hector could not help but feel a flicker of jealousy and regret. Before him sat a true monarch, a true ruler of a nation, someone who emanated strength and respect even when sitting on a wooden bench. She was the complete opposite of his late brother.


    ¡°Not sick,¡± he coughed. ¡°Poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Ilistina¡¯s tone betrayed her astonishment. ¡°What kind of poison can affect you? How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you heard that we were attacked during the thunderstorm,¡± Hector said, his hands tightly balled into fists, anger, and humiliation held back by sheer will.


    ¡°Yes, word has reached us that there was fighting at the castle. But I heard that it was suppressed quickly.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was worse than we let on,¡± Hector reluctantly explained, his voice weighed with the burden of the revelation. ¡°My tea was poisoned just before the fight. I was barely able to fight them off. But that¡¯s not the worst of it. What I''m about to tell you is strictly confidential. I need you to promise to keep it a secret. Even from your mother.¡±


    A heavy silence filled the air as Ilistina studied Hector, her eyes narrowing slightly. Asking a queen to keep a secret from anyone, much less the former queen was unbelievable. Seconds passed before she blinked. ¡°You have my word,¡± she finally uttered.


    Swallowing hard, Hector began to speak, the shame of the incident causing his stomach to sink. ¡°The King is dead. We were not able to save him.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How can this happen?¡± Ilistina whispered, her disbelief causing Hector to feel even more shame.


    ¡°Someone on the inside let the assassins in. Gave them all our patrol patterns. They even secured a poison potent enough to incapacitate me. I can¡¯t draw Aether without spreading the poison through my body.¡±


    ¡°And you came here looking for an antidote.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Ilistina rose from her seat. ¡°I doubt we can help you,¡± she finally uttered, her face crestfallen. ¡°You see, our ability to heal wounds and illnesses is next to none, but we are woefully ignorant when it comes to poisons. We elves are immune to most poisons, and the ones that can harm us, kill in seconds. We never had a reason to create antidotes.


    ¡°There must be something you can do!¡± Hector protested, jumping up. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t heal me. There must be some way to extend my life! I need just enough time until Milina is strong enough to lead!¡±


    A wave of nausea surged through Hector, followed by intense coughing that caused him to bend over. Struggling to stand, he felt his legs giving way as his knees struck the floor with a heavy thud. Kneeling there, he clutched his chest tightly, specks of blood spraying out as he tried to breathe. Ancestors! he cured. In his agitation he had moved too much, he could not keep his composure. Frustrated and fearful, he struggled to breathe.


    ¡°Help! We need help now!¡±


    Ilistina¡¯s amplified voice sounded distant to Hector, but within seconds, gentle hands lifted him and carried him to a cot tucked away in a corner. Laying there, surrounded by pain and darkness, Hector fought every instinct in him to draw Aether. Do not draw Aether! You know it will only make it worse! Stay strong! Even knowing this, it took every ounce of his will to stop himself. After what felt like hours, but was most likely minutes, he felt the same gentle hands bring a cup to his lips.


    ¡°Here, drink this. It will make it better.¡±


    As the liquid trickled down his throat, the pain slowly faded, leaving Hector feeling weak and exhausted. Opening his eyes he saw an unfamiliar elf standing over him.


    ¡°Your Majesty! It worked!¡± the elf called over his shoulder before stepping away.


    ¡°Thank the Stars! How are you feeling?¡± Ilistina inquired, walking over and scrutinizing Hector¡¯s complexion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been better. I¡¯m sorry I caused you so much trouble,¡± Hector wheezed, trying to prop himself up on his elbow. Even in this state, there were rules of etiquette.


    ¡°Stay down,¡± Ilistina ordered, her sharp eyes never leaving him. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Eldrin is a Healer. He says that you need rest. It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re still alive. You should have told me how serious it was.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t want you to worry,¡± Hector lamely apologized, sinking back onto his back. ¡°What did I just drink?¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°A potion that strengthens the body.¡±


    ¡°Can I use the potion to heal myself?¡±


    Hector flinched as a calm anger settled over Ilistana¡¯s face. ¡°No. It will not cure you. We don¡¯t even know what is poisoning you. How can we cure something we do not know?¡±


    ¡°Is there really nothing you can do?¡± Hector asked, closing his eyes and putting his forearm over them. If even the elves could not help him, he was as good as dead!


    ¡°We can¡¯t cure you, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can''t slow down the poison,¡± Ilistina said, her words causing Hector to peer at her in hope. ¡°We have a few rare potions, like the one you just drank that can strengthen your body. They will not get rid of the poison, but you will be able to move around. Once you stop drinking the potions the poison will come back.¡±


    ¡°How long can I keep drinking the potions?¡±


    ¡°Less than a year, a little more if you''re stubborn. It took ten months for the effects to stop helping your brother. You see, the potions have a diminishing efficacy. The more you consume them, the less effective they become. Ultimately, whatever is hurting your body will outpace the strengthening properties of the potions. The potions were never meant to be drunk daily.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other alternative?¡±


    ¡°You can strengthen your physical body. The stronger the body, the slower it will take the poison to break it down. Fortunately, you already possess a strong body. Regrettably, strengthening your body now will add only a couple of months to your life.¡±


    ¡°So, I have around a year left.¡± Hector¡¯s voice assumed an unexpected calm. With the time he had left, he did not have the luxury to feel sorry for himself. He had to make calculated decisions. He had to keep Milina safe. He had to surround her with people he could trust.


    ¡°There is one more option. It is less of an option and more of a fool''s errand,¡± Ilistina reluctantly disclosed, her expression twisting slightly. ¡°If I hadn''t promised Perseus to aid your family before he passed, I wouldn''t even have mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Serpentine Bloodstone.¡±


    ¡°The Serpentine bloodstone?¡± Hector furrowed his brow, unfamiliar with the term.


    ¡°There is a legend from back when we were still considered High Elves, before our integration with you humans. Thousands of years ago, the High Elves embarked on a quest to find a new homeland, running from a terrible war. They sailed across the known sea and discovered the continent we now inhabit. Upon making landfall they encountered an enormous swamp, one that seemed to stretch on forever. The High Elves had never seen such a sight, our ancestral lands were rich forests comprising four seasons. As you can imagine the Elves struggled, the poisonous swamp refusing to communicate with them. From what I know it was the first time the High Elves realized that nature could be deadly.


    ¡°As the High Elves struggled, they encountered a race of Humans that lived within the deadly swamp. To their astonishment, these humans seem to not only survive but thrive within the swamp. Determined to understand how the humans were able to live in the swamp, the High Elves sent a peace delegation hoping to forge a friendship with them¡ªthey never heard back from the peace delegation. In anger, the High Elves sent a raiding party into the human settlement to rescue the peace delegation and punish the humans. The raiding party ventured deep into the swamp, where they found the humans living near a large hole, surrounded by towering stone temples and buildings.


    ¡°More startling than the fact that the humans had an ancient city, was the revelation that the humans worshiped an enormous serpent. A serpent that they were offering food to. The peace delegation had been sacrificed to this snake. In retribution, the High Elves burned the whole city to the ground, killing every human they encountered. They even went so far as to drag out the serpent god and behead it. Within the dead snake, they discovered a tiny red stone, a stone which turned blue when submerged in water. This stone was believed to possess the power to cure any poison.


    ¡°After the massacre, the High Elves conceded that they could not live in the swamp, so they returned to their ships, following the coastline until the swamp ended. Guided by the stars and visions from their priests, they eventually arrived here, in the Dreamwood.¡±


    ¡°So, this red stone from the snake is the Serpentine bloodstone? And it can heal any poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if the legends are to be believed. However, we do not possess the Serpentine bloodstone here.¡±


    ¡°So, what can we do?¡±


    ¡°A journey to the swamp,¡± Ilistina replied, the smile on her face never reaching her eyes.


    Back in Castle Silizia, the four generals Calahan, Zacheri, Khan, and Tamza sat around the council table, their expressions reflecting the kingdom¡¯s current situation.


    ¡°This is unacceptable!¡±


    General Calahan could not stop the rage in his voice, his hand stinging from how hard he had slammed the council table. Quivering with anger he felt blood rushing to his face, his mouth opened in shock. ¡°How dare you suggest moving our God¡¯s statue!¡± he shouted looking around at the men around him. ¡°Khan, Zacheri, as fellow followers of Alumus how dare you side with Tamza!¡± he yelled, pointing his finger at Khan in accusation.


    ¡°Although I am a follower of Alumus, you and I are from different denominations,¡± answered Khan, a small apologetic smile on his face. He was trying to calm Calahan, but it was evident that he did not see the issue as a big deal. Shifting his massive frame that took up enough room for two people he continued. ¡°We worship the essence of Alumus and not some idol made of rock. Moving one rock for another will not upset Alumus. In fact, we should feel pity for the believers of Gera, they do not know they are stained by sin. Let them have their rock.¡±


    ¡°Essence of Alumus? Some rock?¡± Calahan screamed, his wavy brown hair dancing crazily in front of his face, eyes flickering between Khan and Zacheri. ¡°They are assaulting Alumus believers in the streets! And you want to punish us by removing our God¡¯s statue from his temple and replacing it with one of Gera!¡±


    ¡°It is not a temple to Alumus,¡± retorted Tamza, standing up and shouting back at Calahan, spit escaping his mouth and covering his graying beard. ¡°It was originally a Temple of Gera before Queen Kina removed our statue and replaced it with one of Alumus. It is only right we bring the statue of our Goddess back to her rightful place!¡± Turning to look at the three generals, Tamza scowled, caterpillar-like eyebrows coming together. ¡°You Alumus believers oppressed us, using the Queen to set up a religious tax on only Gera believers! The majority of the capital¡¯s people follow the Goddess, yet, since the Queen came to power only Alumus believers are given government positions. This is blatant favoritism and goes against everything our Kingdom stands for!¡± Putting both hands on the table he looked Calahan in his eyes. ¡°It is only natural for us to retaliate when pushed too far!¡±


    ¡°Pushed too far!¡± Calahan shouted, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the edge of the table. ¡°We followed the just laws that the Royal Family passed, and you have the nerve to blame us? Gera has resorted to violence when they didn¡¯t get what they wanted, yet we are being punished! You dishonor the laws set by House Salizia!¡±


    ¡°Dishonor the laws set up by House Salizia!¡± Tamza yelled back, his nostrils flared with fury. ¡°With the King executing that Witch and her devilish family, all laws passed under them should be repealed! We all know she was the one who poisoned our King!¡±


    ¡°What the Queen may or may not have done has no bearing on the laws approved by the late King,¡± Calahan hissed, his voice becoming icy. ¡°What you people are doing is retaliating against us because the Queen happened to be a follower of Alumus.¡±


    Calahan glared in hatred as General Khan stood up, keeping his arms tense to prevent them from reaching for his knife. The large man was starting to become worse than Tamza!


    Raising one of his thick arms in a calming manner Khan spoke. ¡°Both of you sit down! As I have said, I believe we should go back to the way it was before Queen Kina came to power. It will be best for the Kingdom.¡±


    Hearing those words caused Calahan to see red. Khan was worse than Tamza! ¡°If I were you, I would choose my words more carefully,¡± he growled. ¡°It sounds dangerously close to implying that Gera is better for the Kingdom than Alumus.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Khan argued, bringing his arms up defensively before crossing them in front of his chest. ¡°But most of the common people worship Gera, appeasing them will be safer for all Alumus followers.¡±


    ¡°Safer!¡± Calahan exclaimed eyes wide in disbelief. Seeing a fellow Alumus follower act this way was nauseating! At least Tamza had the decency to not betray his faith!


    ¡°Yes. Safer,¡± Tamza cut in.


    ¡°You! Shut your mouth!¡±


    At this point both Calahan and Tamza blew up at each other, yelling louder and louder, both trying to overwhelm the other with sheer volume. The logic in the words was no longer thought through, only passion, rage, and volume mattered.


    Seeing the reaction from the two, Khan sighed, running his hand over his temples he sat down, his exhausted eyes closing for a second.


    Ever since Prince Hector had gone to Lundale, the four generals and Todo had been put in charge of the Kingdom, but to everyone¡¯s disappointment, Todo seemed to be carrying out a special assignment from Prince Hector, leaving the four generals to run the kingdom.


    Locking eyes with Zacheri, Khan willed the silent general to step up. Zacheri was a soldier through thick and thin, his weather-worn skin and scars a testament to how often he was out on the battlefield. He was a man that everyone respected. A man who always followed the unforgiving path of duty. Although he was an Alumus believer, Khan believed, no knew that he was loyal to the Kingdom. In fact, he was the only soldier personally appointed by the late Queen to survive the cleansing King Alfred had conducted after the Queen and her family had been executed.


    Giving Khan a small nod Zacheri stood up, his action causing the arguing two generals to quiet.


    ¡°Gentlemen, our current goal is the safety and well-being of the citizens of the Capital. Everything else can be put aside,¡± he said looking at Calahan and articulating. ¡°We must stop the violence first, once that is accomplished, we can turn to the problem of having a holy place of worship for Alumus.¡± Turning to General Tamza he continued. ¡°General, I know you have some power within the Gera religion, can you guarantee that the worshipers of Gera will stop resorting to violence if we allow her statue back in the Capital?¡±


    Smiling brightly, Tamza declared, ¡°You have my word.¡±


    ¡°If it would stop the violence, I believe it is the right decision,¡± Zacheri firmly said, his face showing no emotion. ¡°But I also propose that we build a new Temple to Alumus. I will personally talk to Prince Hector when he returns. Is that acceptable?¡±


    Taking the growl from Calahan as approval, Khan announced a wide smile on his large face. ¡°Then I think the situation is clear! We will allow the statue to be brought back. Now! Let us move on to the next topic!¡±


    Seeing Calahan hold back his temper as he sat back down, Khan could not help but smile, it felt good to see the aggravating general put in his place.


    ¡°The next topic,¡± he said looking down at the list of topics he had written down, the smile on his face vanishing. ¡°We do not know when Prince Hector is coming back from Lundale. In the worst-case scenario, it would take over a year for him to return. This puts the most important affair of our Kingdom on our shoulders¡ªPrincess Malina¡¯s future husband.¡±


    As Khan¡¯s words added to the already heavy atmosphere, the room felt as if it were on the verge of exploding. Why did it have to be this topic? Khan groaned as he kept speaking. ¡°Prince Hector publicly denounced his claim to the throne years ago, by law, the princess must find a husband within three years. We, as the guardians of the Kingdom, must make sure she chooses the correct husband. If not, we may once again face the Dark Times brought around by King Alfred¡¯s marriage to Queen Kina.¡±


    Calahan felt his heart start to beat heavily as he listened to General Khan, his breath caught in his throat. He did not know they would choose the future husband! This was an unexpected but crucial opportunity! If he was able to convince the others to back a candidate who followed Alumus, the religion would flourish greatly in the future. Calming himself from his earlier emotions, he cleared his throat, gathering everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I nominate Prince Orda from the Kandula Kingdom,¡± he proposed, putting confidence into his voice. ¡°I can reach out to Lord Galra, Lord Para, and Lord Bovera, as they are the Great Lords whose borders are closest to the Kandula Kingdom. I am certain that Lord Galra and Lord Para will support the prince¡¯s nomination. As for Lord Bovera, I am confident that I can convince him to support Prince Orda.¡±


    ¡°I disagree with your nominee.¡±


    Calahan bared his teeth, hearing Tamza¡¯s grating voice disagreeing with him.


    ¡°It is a well-known fact that Prince Orda¡¯s father, King Claudio, is a supporter of Alumus. His eldest daughter Princess Ispus even became a nun. Your nominee has nothing to do with the well-being of our Kingdom. You are trying to put another Alumus supporter in the Royal House. The population will never support this. Not after the late queen.¡±


    Tamza was sitting up straight, his face facing Khan, the grave expression on his face causing his forehead to furrow. ¡°I suggest Prince Mayaga of the Skilbug Kingdom. From what reports say, his Auctoritas is quite formidable, the power he can bring to our Kingdom is impressive.¡±


    Looking over at Calahan, Tamza put on a smile. ¡°There is another more serious problem with Prince Orda. If rumors are to be believed, he did not inherit the Great Mantis Crest from his father, he has his mother¡¯s crest, a Golden Bat. I would never suggest anything damaging to the Queen of Kandula, but I think it would be in our best interest to pick a candidate with a more reputable crest. One whose lineage would not come into question.¡±


    Visible veins started to throb on Calahan¡¯s neck, and the anger he felt was starting to affect his ability to think properly. Looking at Tamza he took back everything he had just thought about Khan being worse, Tamza was much worse. Silently saying the Light¡¯s prayer over and over in his mind he took deep breaths, in and out in and out. Keep control of yourself! As the silence lingered slightly, Calahan heard Khan speak.


    ¡°I also think we should choose a candidate with a Royal Crest, let us investigate Prince Mayaga! Zacheri, what say you?¡±


    ¡°I think we should obtain the opinions of all the Great Lords before we choose. This topic affects them as well as us. I also believe that Prince Hector will return to us before the year is up. I vote we wait for now.¡±


    Thank the Light for Zacheri! Slowly exhaling, Calahan offered a small prayer, grateful to Zacheri for halting the course the conversation had been taking. The general was not that religious, but he still supported Alumus when it counted. ¡°I support Zacheri¡¯s decision. We should obtain the options of all the Great Lords first.¡±


    Nodding at Zacheri and Calahan¡¯s words General Khan scratched his chin. ¡°I agree with this proposition. Let us first hear from Prince Hector and the Great Lords. I will send a discreet message to all the Great Houses asking for their thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Make sure your message does not hint at the King¡¯s death,¡± Zacheri spoke up, his fingers laced together in front of him. ¡°Prince Hector does not want that information getting out yet.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Khan affirmed, waving his hand at Zacheri. ¡°And now, the last issue of the day. The reports of missing children in the countryside have gone up. According to this report, the incidents have increased ever since General Todo raided the black market. We can assume that Lapal, The Black-Market King, is still out there and has moved his operations from the capital to smaller villages. I want all of you to donate some of your men to form a special investigation unit to investigate the situation. Are there any questions?¡±


    Khan looked at each general confirming that no one had any questions. ¡°If none of you have any objections, we can conclude the meeting.¡±


    Storming out of the meeting Calahan ran down the hallway, the sounds of his feet echoing behind him. Regardless of Prince Orda¡¯s Crest, if he was able to acquire the support of the Great Lords his nomination would still be chosen. Time was of the essence! Luckily due to Zacheri¡¯s speaking up, he had some time left.


    After navigating the complex halls and passageways of Castle Salizia, Calahan made his way to the aviary. He had to send his messages before General Khan did. With the bright noonday sun in his eyes, he started to write four letters, the first two were to Lord Galra and Lord Para, the two he was positive would support Prince Orda. The other two were to the southeastern Great Lords, Lord Bovera and Lord Baura. They would need convincing but if he were able to secure their votes, Calahan was positive Prince Orda would be the next King of Vanura.

 Chapter 8 - Training Day

    Elina dragged her feet as she reluctantly followed Milina down to the Maliri training field. They were both wearing simple cotton shirts, dark pants, and black boots that reached just below their knees. It was the first time either of them had worn anything like this, but unexpectedly, they both found it quite pleasant. The freedom of their legs was something Elina had never experienced. Running without worrying she would trip was amazing.


    Still, that didn''t mean she wanted to learn to fight! Daydreaming about wielding a sword and chasing down kidnappers was not the same as actually training! Why am I here? It¡¯s too early to be awake! I don¡¯t want to learn how to fight. I don¡¯t want to be here! she complained, her shoulders drooping as her sister briskly moved farther away. Why is Milina like this?


    Taking a deep breath of the crisp morning air, Elina stomped after her sister, her knees moving up and down. Maybe this time she will listen to reason,¡± she tried to convince herself. ¡°I don¡¯t need to learn how to fight! We can hire more soldiers. Overhead, the songs of birds filled the sky, causing her to frown. Usually, their melodies made her happy, but today the mess of chirps and beeps only upset her. They sounded like a disjointed harmony, composed just to spite her.


    ¡°Milina, do we really need to learn to fight?¡± she complied when she caught up. ¡°Maybe I can learn to use a bow instead? I saw June making arrowheads, maybe he can teach me how to shoot.¡±


    ¡°That may be a good idea, but we should learn the basics of how to fight with a saber at the very least,¡± Milina replied, her eyes glancing at the training guards as they passed by. ¡°Fighting with a saber is part of our family tradition.¡±


    ¡°But we never had to before!¡±


    ¡°Why are you complaining? I thought you always wanted to learn to fight. I caught you trying to convince Todo just last year.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s different!¡±


    Ignoring Elina¡¯s complaints, Milina pursed her lips. ¡°It should be around here,¡± she muttered to no one in particular.


    Getting the same answers as this morning, Elina sighed. It was no use¡ªshe couldn¡¯t convince her sister. She was doomed. Honestly, learning to use a saber was something she had always wanted to do, but for some reason receiving formal lessons from a stranger made her anxious. Maybe it was the endless etiquette and embroidery lessons, where strict and cold teachers yelled at her, but Elina did not like formal lessons. Learning from someone she knew, like Todo, or even June was preferable.


    Glumly following Milina, Elina tried to convince herself that this time it would be different. This could be fun. You always wanted excitement in your life, she told herself. I¡¯ve always gotten along with the soldiers and warriors back home. Maybe the instructor will like me as well. Besides, this time I¡¯m allowed to move. I don¡¯t have to smile and pretend that embroidery is my favorite activity.


    As the two princesses kept walking, they spotted Mr. Maliri and Ashley standing beside a tall man. ¡°That must be where we are supposed to go,¡± Milina said, picking up her pace. ¡°That man must be our training instructor.¡±


    The man appeared to be in his thirties, solid in physique, and standing around six feet tall. His dark brown hair was cut short like most soldiers, sides shaved with only a little on top. On his body, he wore a dark gambeson vest with diamond stitching. Just by looking at him, Elina knew the man was deadly. There was something about the way he carried himself¡ª a sense of controlled danger that some of the Arcane Warriors back at the castle had.


    ¡°Princess Milina!¡± Ashely had noticed the pair. Lifting her arms above her head she waved them over. ¡°Let me introduce you to our training instructor! This is Sir Zenrom. He is an Arcane Lord and leader of the Diamond Guard. Previously, he was a First Pillar of the Salizian army and commander of a cavalry group!¡±


    Cautiously walking forward, Elina could not help but hear the pride in Ashley¡¯s voice as she introduced Zenrom to the two princesses. Her tone was pitched slightly higher than usual. It was the first time Elina had heard Ashley sound so lively, almost as if Zenrom¡¯s presence gave her energy.


    ¡°A former First Pillar! And an Arcane Lord,¡± Milina exclaimed, her voice rising slightly at the news.


    Tilting her head at her sister''s outburst, Elina racked her brain, remembering that a First Pillar was a rank within the Salizian army¡ªsomeone who oversaw a thousand soldiers. Why is a former First Pillar working here? she wondered, glancing at Ashley in question. A First Pillar was one of the cornerstones of the army and rarely left their post¡ªand an Arcane Lord too! Someone that strong should have been a general!


    Noticing her questioning expression, Ashley spoke, a smile on her face. ¡°General Todo introduced Sir Zenrom to us when he was no longer part of the army. He has been an extraordinary member of the Maliri Guards since then¡ªhe is practically family.¡±


    Still unable to understand why someone who should have been a general in the Salizian army was acting as a guard for a merchant¡ªeven if the merchant was the richest in the Kingdom¡ªElina turned to her sister with a questioning look, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Elina, you must learn to read between the lines,¡± her sister whispered, her voice barely audible to her. ¡°He is someone that was kicked out by Queen Kina to make room for one of her subordinates.¡±


    Taking a breath in understanding, Elina blushed in embarrassment, her eyes looking down at the ground to hide her red face. I should have been able to pick up on that, she scolded herself. As a princess, she was expected to piece together such things. Glancing up at him, she felt an odd sense of guilt settle down on her. I know I¡¯m not responsible for his situation, but that doesn¡¯t make me feel less responsible, she caught herself thinking. My family¡¯s faults feel like mine.


    ¡°Sir Zenrom, it is our pleasure to be your acquaintance,¡± Milina¡¯s words interrupted Elina¡¯s thoughts. ¡°My sister and I will be troubling you.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine,¡± Zenrom replied, offering them a perfect salute. ¡°General Todo has often spoken highly of both of you. If even half of what he said is true, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well. Especially you, Princess Elina. There will be no embroidering here. And you can run around all you want.¡±


    Blinking at his words, Elina found herself grinning at him. Todo had told him about her dislike of embroidering, did he? ¡°Why, thank you, Sir Zenrom. I¡¯ll do my best to live up to his words,¡± she said. Seeing the smile he returned, Elina decided she liked the man. He wasn¡¯t stuffy or devoid of humor; he reminded her of the soldiers back home.


    Witnessing the interaction between them, Mr. Maliri laughed good heartedly, his double chin quivering. ¡°Princess, I hope you will excuse me,¡± he sang when he stopped. ¡°Regrettably, I have some tasks that I must take care of. I hope you will let me take my leave. My daughter and Sir Zenrom will take care of both of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Maliri. Please don¡¯t let us keep you,¡± Milina replied, nodding politely in gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m sure your daughter and Sir Zenrom are more than capable of keeping an eye on us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡±


    As the round merchant tottered away, Zenrom began the lesson, his deep, voice a rumble in his chest. ¡°I do not know how much you know, so I¡¯ll start from the beginning,¡± he said, calmly directing the girls to a bench.


    ¡°Are you joining us?¡± Elina asked Ashely as she sat down.


    ¡°Yes, Princess. I¡¯ve asked my father for permission to accompany you. I hope you do not mind?¡± Ashley replied with a warm smile.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°The more, the merrier,¡± Elina voiced in relief. With Ashley present, she was sure her sister wouldn¡¯t push too hard. She had been worried about that since this morning.


    Turning back to what Zenrom was saying Elina tried to understand what he was saying.


    ¡°When talking about the strength of a warrior, we talk about how strong or weak their Auctoritas is, but many people do not understand what that means,¡± Zenrom was saying, his hands crossed behind him. ¡°Auctoritas is a combination of how skilled a warrior is at manipulating Aether, and how skilled they are at a Martial System. It is not just about Aether or how skillfully they can move a sword. For example, having the ability to draw a large amount of Aether will not make you a better warrior¡ªno doubt stronger¡ªbut not better. At the same time, even if you master a Martial System, if you are unable to manipulate Aether, you will be too weak to fight against someone even halfway decent. Having the knowledge and skill to use a Martial System with Aether is what makes you a better warrior.


    ¡°As you all know, not everyone can draw Aether, only those who are born with crests can.¡± Zenrom paused, his forehead wrinkled as he thought of the best way to convey his knowledge.   ¡°Most people are born without a crest, like Lady Ashley, due to this people who are born with crests are known commonly as Warriors. These warriors can draw the Aether that surrounds them into their bodies through these crests¡ªcalled the Gate of Power.¡± Pulling up his sleeve, he showed them the Blue Jay crest on his shoulder.


    ¡°From what we can tell, the Aether is made up of two powers: the morning and night energy. Your crest acts like a filer as you draw the Aether causing different ratios of morning and night energy to enter your body. Interestingly women seem to have an easier time benefiting from the night energy while men usually benefit from the morning energy.¡±


    ¡°Why do the crests move up your arm as you become stronger?¡± asked Elina, raising her slender hand and interrupting Zenrom.


    Lowering his sleeve Zenrom answered. ¡°In order for you to start rotating the Aether throughout your body, you must first move the filtered energy from your Gate of Power to your Energy Core.¡±  Gesturing to his chest, Zenrom showed them where the energy core was.


    ¡°The Energy Core is in the center of your chest. As your Gate of Power moves closer and closer to your Core the faster and stronger you can harness your power. This is because the distance between your Gate and Core becomes closer and closer. The gates have checkpoints within the human body, it starts on the hand, then arm, shoulder, neck, and lastly your back. This correlates to the arcane levels of Warrior, Knight, Lord, Master, and Grandmaster.¡± Zenrom paused, making sure that the girls understood what he had just said.


    ¡°Do any of you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Elina said, jumping up and stretching out her arm.


    ¡°Are people with short arms stronger than those with longer arms? If the distance is what matters, the distance from my hand to my core is shorter than Milina¡¯s.¡±


    Zenrom stood there in mild dismay. This was clearly a question he had never expected. ¡°Honestly, I have no clue,¡± he finally answered. ¡°However, I have never noticed shorter people being stronger when using Aether. But that is a good question.¡±


    Clearing his throat, he continued. ¡°Let''s put that aside for now and talk about rotating the energy within your body. Once the energy enters the core, the energy can be used to enhance your body by moving it to where you want. There are basic patterns that optimize the pathways that the energy can travel through that I can teach you, but each House has a time-tested method that fits their Crests the most. Because of this, I will not be teaching you princesses the basic pattern. This is to make sure you do not learn bad habits that can potentially hinder you when using House Salizia¡¯s energy patterns. In the long run, it is better to learn your house¡¯s techniques. What I will be teaching you is the very basic physical forms of a martial system. Although each House has their own way of fighting, the basics are all the same.¡±


    Picking up a sword he pointed to the tip and edge. ¡°For example, you can stab with a sword or slash with it, this principle does not change depending on what system you use.¡±


    Turning to Ashley he spoke. ¡°Ashley, I will teach you how to use a sword, it is what I am most proficient at. As for the two princesses¡ªyou will learn to use the two-handed saber, it is the weapon your House is famous for wielding.¡± Strolling over to a large sack he had prepared earlier, he pulled out two wooden sabers and a wooden sword.


    ¡°Usually, we use blunt metal weapons in training, but I have specially commissioned these wooden weapons for our training.¡±


    ¡°Wooden weapons!¡± cried Elina offended, voicing what they were all thinking.


    ¡°Most recruits that come to us have passed some sort of physical test,¡± Zenrom explained, passing the training weapons to the girls. ¡°It is better to learn proper forms using a lighter weapon than to start with a heavy weapon and acquire bad habits. We will switch to a metal one once we build our physical strength.¡±


    Begrudgingly accepting his reasoning, Elina started to swing her wooden saber around, quickly realizing the strength needed was much more than she had expected¡ªher arms were already burning¡ªand she had just started!


    Putting the point of her saber into the ground Milina looked up, asking the question they all wanted to know. ¡°Sir Zenrom, what is the first thing we will learn?¡±


    ¡°We will be learning the most important technique in combat. How to fight someone stronger than you,¡± Zenrom answered, a mischievous smile on his face.


    Hearing his words, Elina jumped up and down in excitement, a surge of anticipation rushing through her body. Maybe learning to fight was much better than she had thought!


    Seeing the excitement and joy on the girl''s faces, a sinister glint appeared in Zenrom¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you ever come across someone you cannot beat, what do you think is the first thing you must do?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Never back down!¡± Milina answered.


    ¡°Try to outsmart him?¡± Ashley questioned.


    ¡°No. Both of you are wrong. The real answer is. RUN!¡±


    ¡°Run?¡± Both Elina and Ashley questioned, looking at each other in confusion. How would running help them win?


    ¡°Yes, unless you are buying time, there is no reason to fight someone stronger than you. Now I want all of you to run while holding your weapons until I say so. GO!¡±


    Standing there in uncertainty, Elina glanced at her sister. This was not what she was expecting. Running did not seem very noble or honorable.


    ¡°You heard our instructor!¡± Milina smiled, lifting her saber and starting to run. ¡°Both of you start running!¡±


    Glaring at her sister as she ran down the field, Elina growled in helplessness. This was a foolish thing to do, she was here to learn how to fight, not run.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Run!¡± Hearing Zenrom yell at her, Elina started to run, her arms swinging by her side, Ashley a step behind her.


    ¡°You forgot your weapon!¡± Zenrom shouted from behind them.


    Looking down and realizing she had left her saber on the ground, Elina tried to curse but stopped, realizing she did not know the appropriate words¡ªbeing a princess had its faults. Allowing Ashley to pass her, she sprinted back, clumsily scooping up her saber. Awkwardly clutching the wooden weapon to her chest, she chased after the two, her legs moving under her, shoulders slumped in disappointment¡ªtheir first day of training had begun.


    Hours later, the three exhausted girls slowly walked back to the Maliri Manor, heads down dragging their wooden weapons in the dirt, a trail from their weapons leading back from where they had come.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can make it,¡± Elina cried, pushing her hair out of her face¡ªreplacing it with a streak of dirt. ¡°I didn''t even know my legs had some of the muscles that are hurting now. Sister, when I fall, please just let me die. Ashley, I would like to be buried next to that tree over there!¡± Dramatically stopping she pointed to a dead tree.


    ¡°You won''t die,¡± Milina laughed, attempting to use her saber as a walking stick. ¡°Personally, my chest and arms are more sore than my legs, carrying this wooden saber was a lot more painful than I imagined. Sir Zenrom is very demanding of us.¡±


    ¡°But isn''t he quite grand?¡± Ashley cut in, a happy look on her face. ¡°I really appreciate the time and care he put into teaching us.¡±


    There it was again, the strangely pitched voice from when she introduced Sir Zenrom! ¡°Do you like him?¡± Elina gasped, flabbergasted by the way Ashley was talking. Noticing the slight blush appearing on Ashley¡¯s face she dropped her saber on the ground. ¡°You do like him! But he¡¯s so old! You''re blushing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blushing¡± retorted Ashley, angrily marching in front of her. ¡°My face is red from all the running we¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    ¡°Elina don¡¯t tease your elders, it is not polite,¡± Milina spoke up, witnessing the antics between the two. ¡°Regardless of his age, Sir Zenrom seems to be a proper gentleman. Judging him by just his strength, most Lords would offer their daughter''s hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°He is a gentleman,¡± agreed Ashley. ¡°And you are correct Princess! He was engaged to Lord Galra¡¯s daughter, but they broke off their engagement before he found employment with us. He looked so sad back then. I wanted to fix him.¡±


    Sharing a terrified look with her sister, Elina silently swore to herself that she would never become this lovestruck over anyone, the secondhand embarrassment she was feeling was too much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep walking you two. Elina, make sure you pick up your saber,¡± Milina said, giving her a look that said to behave. ¡°The manor is just up ahead.¡±


    As the trio finally made their way back, Elina noticed Milina stand up straight, lifting her practice saber into her arms as she turned to them.


    ¡°I will be meeting both of you tomorrow at the same time?¡±


    Ignoring the groaning that came from Elina, she continued. ¡°I will freshen up before lunch. I suggest you both clean up as well.¡± Putting on a radiant smile she walked into the manor, not exhibiting any signs of exhaustion she had just been exerting.


    Noticing Ashley looking over at her, Elina raised her eyebrow in question.


    ¡°How did she do that?¡± Ashley asked. ¡°One moment she was like us, exhausted. The next moment it looked as if she was fine. I still need to hold myself up with my sword.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Elina plopping down on the stone steps to the Manor.


    ¡°She¡¯s always been like that.¡±

 Chapter 9 - The Great Shrine

    On the northeastern border of the Vanura Kingdom, a vast mountain range stood, formed from enormous boulders, decorated by a dense forest. Within these mountains, miles from any civilization stood the Great Shrine of Monatem. This most holy Shrine was the stronghold for the Alumus religion, created by those who worshiped the God of Divine Light, Alumus. This hallowed land nestled deep within the mountain held power that few could rival, its religious members outspoken in every country. Leading the continent''s most influential religion, was Saint Sanctius, a being rumored to be ever-living, immortal, a watchful father protecting his children from the old Terrors, a sacred being.


    Water slowly dripped from gnarled pine trees as a soft drizzle of rain, paired with a light mist, covered the mountain range. Snaking amidst the wet foliage, hidden from view, was a well-trodden path, worn smooth by thousands if not tens of thousands of devout travelers. If one were to follow this path, one would come across the Great Shrine, its sloping tiled roofs jutting out of the mountain wall. Built into the side of the mountain, the Shrine was constructed out of massive stone blocks and wooden beams, the materials used so large that some people believed that giants had been used to move them.


    High above the Great Shrine, built on a small cliff, stood a simple wooden hut. Adjacent to the hut, dug into the cliff floor was a stone bath. Hot steam wafted off the warm water and mixed with the fog that enveloped the mountain, creating swirls of white smoky forms that danced in the rain.


    Soaking in the warm bath sat Saint Sanctius, his mind at peace with the world. Glimpsing at the majestic view of the emerald valley below, he stretched his arms sinking deeper into the water. As his mind wandered, the sounds of rain became louder and louder, a downpour of rain disturbing the calm waters, making it seem as if he lay in boiling water. Opening his eyes he watched as sheets of rain fell on the forest located at the base of the cliff, the nourishing waters bringing forth new life.


    ¡°Your Holiness, dinner is ready.¡±


    Sanctius glanced up, Ispus a devout follower of Alumus stood in the rain, her upper body bent in a bow.


    ¡°Ah, it''s already that time?¡± murmured Sanctius, sinking deeply into the warm water one last time before standing up from his bath. Despite his old and kindly face, his body had the markings of a young man, well-built muscles still covered his body, a stark contrast between his old face and youthful body.


    Stepping out of the bath, he gracefully walked to his hut, each step carefully placed on flat stones embedded in the rain-soaked earth, forming a disjointed, uneven walkway. Reaching his hut, he was greeted by two kneeling women waiting just inside, their heads bowed in reverence. Each held a towel on her lap. Stepping inside, Sanctius held his arms out wide, allowing Ispus to retrieve one of the towels and dry him off.


    ¡°Are the guests from Bovera here?¡± he asked, his arms still outstretched.


    ¡°Yes, your Holiness, His Eminence Father Benedict is attending to Lord Tulka Bovera¡ªhe arrived with his nephew Lord Kornel Bovera just a moment ago,¡± Ispus answered, fetching a white gown and dressing him. ¡°They are waiting in the reception room.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Have them brought up. We will dine soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡±


    Once he was dry and dressed, Saint Sanctius entered a narrow passageway carved into the walls of his hut, a passageway that connected the Great Shrine to his wooden hut. The passageway was a recent addition to the Shrine, built within the past hundred years, and often slipped his mind. Although he found it useful, he frequently found himself walking down the mountain instead of using it. He hated to admit it, but breaking habits he had acquired centuries ago was difficult.


    Reaching the inner halls of the Great Shrine, he made his way towards the dining room, gliding passed groups of kneeling followers and servants. He barely noticed them kneeling now, in his youth, he had demanded they stop worshiping him, but that had been a losing battle. Now he let them do as they pleased, if they wanted to kneel to him, he would not stop them.


    Tulka Bovera stood at attention in the dining room, a stir of anticipation and anxiety running down his spine. The dining room was bare, only housing a small table, a couple of wooden chairs, and four candle stands. Since his brother had given him the Divine Medicine, he had taken his nephew and rushed to the Great Shrine, only stopping once to clean themselves at the foot of the mountain before continuing. Carefully observing the room, he guessed that no matter how plain the furnishings were, no ruler would mock them. The very knowledge that Saint Sanctius dined here, made the room holy, devoid of earthly needs.


    On the right of Tulka, stood Father Benedict, his hands folded in front of him. Father Benedict looked like he was created out of hard leather with multiple deep lines running across his forehead. Despite his age, he still possessed a full head of hair, all of it gray and kept short. Judging by the rumors, Tulka suspected the man¡¯s hair had turned gray in his youth¡ªunsurprising given that he was the youngest monk to be elevated to a position just under the Saint.


    On Tulka¡¯s left, his nephew Kornel awkwardly stood, nerves causing him to constantly swallow. Kornel was the spitting image of his father¡ªback when his father still had hair. Taller than average, he wore his brown hair slicked back and neatly parted to the side. Some might have called him slender, but Tulka knew his nephew possessed a strength most could only dream of. It was a trait shared by most men of House Bovera, so it was expected within the family. However, not many people outside of the family knew this.


    ¡°Kornel, when the Saint comes in, make sure to follow my lead, we must make a good impression,¡± Tulka whispered, trying to get the boy to loosen up.


    ¡°Yes, uncle,¡± Kornel answered, the nervous expression on his face not changing.


    Sighing silently to himself, Tulka nodded at Kornel. I hope the lad can keep his head, he thought. This trip is costing us more gold than expected. The amount of gold his family had donated to His Eminence Father Linus, was astronomical¡ªmore than what twenty farmers could make in a lifetime. Still, arranging this meeting was unavoidable. They had to put themselves in a position to present the Divine Medicine they had acquired to Saint Sanctius.


    Nervously standing there, Tulka wished he could draw some of the Aether that surrounded them and use its power to calm his nerves, but he knew better. The act of drawing Aether into himself could be seen as an act of aggression, and he didn¡¯t need that. Keep calm, and just breathe, he told himself. You¡¯ve handled worse than this. This is all for our family. Stay strong.


    Before he knew it, Father Linus was walking in, his kind but strong voice announcing that the Saint would be entering.


    ¡°His Holiness Saint Sanctius!¡±


    As soon as Tulka saw the Saint his knee hit the floor, his hands clasping each other. Although he was not that religious compared to his brother, he knew how to act the part. House Bovera needed the Great Shrine¡¯s backing. Nodding once in approval, as he heard his nephew kneel beside him, Tulka waited for the Saint to speak.


    ¡°Please, you are guests here. Rise!¡± Saint Sanctius waved his hand for the two men to stand as he made his way to the wooden table. Sitting down at the head of the table, he gestured, signaling the men to sit.  ¡°Sit. Sit.¡±


    Cautiously making his way to where the Saint indicated, Tulka sat down, glancing over at Kornel, making sure he did not embarrass them. Good lad, he thought as the boy followed his example and sat down.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    When everyone had taken their seat, Father Benedict clapped his hands, communicating to the monks who were silently standing around to bring out the food. ¡°Let us eat!¡±


    The meal presented matched the simple dining room, plain bread, warm milk or water, and some sort of vegetable found in the surrounding mountains, food that could be found in any village. In contrast to his influence, Saint Sanctius preferred simple food, saying it helped him understand the hardships of the common people. Once his preference became apparent, it didn¡¯t take long for everyone at the Great Shrine to follow suit. The practice of eating simple meals soon spread to all monks and nuns, to the point it was now expected of them to eat such foods.


    As the monks served everyone their meals, Tulka took the opportunity to carefully observe the so-called Saint. For a man having such influence on the continent, the Saint did not look special. In fact, to his eyes, he looked like any old man he would come across in any city. But how much of this was an act? Did the Saint always eat this meager meal? Or was it something only done in public? Tulka didn¡¯t know the truth, but if he were in the Saint¡¯s place¡ªit would definitely be an act.


    Unable to determine the truth, he mulled over the Saint¡¯s age. It was commonly believed that the Saint was a thousand years old, but to Tulka¡¯s knowledge, even the Elves did not live that long¡ªand they were the longest-living race on the continent. To most people, including Tulka, the Saint looked to be in his late seventies, not yet in his eighties, but close.


    Observing the Saint, Tulka felt a tremor of alarm run down his spine, just now for a split second¡ªwhen their eyes had met, he had noticed something¡ªsomething about those eyes looked inhuman! Hurriedly looking down and putting plain bread in his mouth, he silently started to chew, his mind racing. What was that? Was the old man sitting across from them truly a divine Saint? Were the rumors and beliefs of the people true? Get a hold of yourself! He angrily scolded himself. It was just your imagination! Trying to keep his composure, he wiped his sweat-covered hands on the provided napkin before consternating on his meal. He would not make a fool out of himself.


    The room was deadly silent as Saint Sanctius ate, every movement of bringing the food to his lips was carefully done. For him, eating was not just for sustenance¡ªit was a ritual, a ritual for preserving the body and worshiping Alumas. Before the meal, Father Benedict reminded Tulka that speaking during the meal was forbidden, as dining was considered a sacred time. According to the teachings of Alumas, even a meager meal could fill one¡¯s soul if appreciated with all one¡¯s heart. Meals were a time to worship and appreciate Alumas.


    As Tulka nervously ate, every noise he or Kornel made seemed deafening to his ears, the silent clattering of utensils piercing his ears. He was too nervous! So nervous, that nothing he ate had taste, regardless of its simplicity. As the agonizing meal finally came to an end. Saint Sanctius finally looked towards the Bovera men. ¡°I heard that you have traveled all the way from Bovera,¡± he said, bringing a cup of water to his lips. ¡°It has been a couple of years since I visited the lands of Bovera. From what I remember, I was most taken in by the beauty of the people.¡±


    ¡°Your Holiness,¡± Father Benedict said, leaning in and whispering, ¡°It has been over fifty years since you visited the lands of Bovera. It was around the time Father Linus joined our order.¡±


    ¡°Has it been that long?¡± chuckled Saint Sanctius, putting his cup down and smiling. ¡°Sometimes I feel as if I blink, and decades have gone on by. Is the young lord, Bisconti still doing well? He was but a child when I was in Bovera.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. Father is doing well,¡± responded Kornel.


    ¡°That is a blessing indeed, when I heard about the destruction the war with the Domibu tribe caused on your people, I wept with sadness. I hope that the missionaries I sent were able to help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Holiness,¡± Tulka bowed. ¡°With the spiritual guidance you sent us, we never lost hope. It has given us the courage to reconstruct many of the burned villages and farms. We will forever be in your debt.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! Now let us get to the main topic. I know you two are not here just to eat with an old man such as myself. What is the real reason you are here?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room changed, the air hiding a hint of electricity.


    Feeling sweat reappear on his hands, Tulka gulped. ¡°As you are fully aware, although the post-war recovery has been going well, we are still fearful of an attack. We would like to request the Great Shrine to take a mediator role in helping us reconcile with the Lords of the Kandula Kingdom regarding the boundary conflicts.¡± Tulka knew that his brother, Bisconti had already made arrangements with Father Linus regarding the topic, but if he was able to secure the backing from the Saint himself, it would be even better. ¡°We also have a small gift for your Holiness. It is the best that House Bovera can offer.¡±


    Taking out the small wooden box, Tulka carefully handed it over to Father Linus.


    ¡°Please accept the gift.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡± Saint Santius pursed his lips, a frown on his face, it was well known that he did not accept gifts. As the Saint of Alumus, worldly possessions were frowned upon. ¡°I would thank you for the gift, but as an old man, I do not need anything. The Lord of Divine Light has blessed me with everything I need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, Your Holiness. But please, allow us to show our appreciation for everything you have done for us.¡±


    As Linus walked up to Saint Santius with the wooden box, Tulka held his breath. Please accept the gift, he thought. Everyone knew the Saint did not accept gifts, but according to intensive information gathered, this medicine was the sole exception. Reaching the disinterested Saint, Father Linus opened the wooden box revealing the vial.


    ¡°The Divine Medicine!¡±


    All composure vanished from the Saint¡¯s face as he stood up, his chair crashing back as he flew up, his hands greedily snatching the box. Seeing such a change in the Saint, Tulka opened his mouth in shock, this was not what he expected. He had hoped the Saint would accept the gift, but what he just saw was beyond that. The man considered the holiest living being had completely changed, his once divine gaze filling with an ocean of greed, face twisted in a lustful smile.


    With shaking hands, Saint Sanctius reached into the box and brought the vial up to his eye. ¡°This is truly The Divine Medicine,¡± he whispered. ¡°How was this acquired? I was under the impression that it had been lost to the ages. I had given up all hope of finding it.¡± The trembling Saint delicately placed the vial back into the wooden box, holding it as if it were a newborn. ¡°Linus, the Bovera Family have accomplished a miraculous deed, Alumus has blessed this family,¡± he finally breathed


    ¡°Yes, your Holiness,¡± stammered Father Linus, his face white. The absurd reactions from Saint Sanctius also caused him to freeze in shock.


    ¡°I shall grant the Bovera Family any three wishes as long as it does not violate our doctrine,¡± Saint Sanctius declared, still gazing at the box in his hands.


    ¡°Any three wishes? Your Holiness?¡± Repeated Father Linus, casting a quick glance towards Tulka.


    Seeing the intense confusion and astonishment etched on the faces of both Father Benedict and Father Linus, Tulka couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had made the right choice. What did we just do? He wondered. Judging by the actions of everyone around him, this medicine was far more important than he had anticipated. Even Saint Sanctius, known for his unshakable mind, had lost his serenity.


    ¡°Yes, any three, I will leave it in your hands,¡± Saint Sanctius declared, his attention no longer on his surroundings. ¡°Now I must take my leave.¡±


    Later that night, after the unexpected ending to the meal, Saint Sanctius stood alone in his room, a smile larger than any human could achieve on his face. I had waited for this moment for so long I had given up hope! He thought. And now I have it! For a thousand years, he had searched high and low, never even hearing a whisper of The Divine Medicine, and yet out of nowhere it had come into his possession.


    Opening the wooden box again, he looked gleefully at the vial before launching into a maniacal laugh, head skyward. ¡°My luck is still with me!¡± he cried, dancing around his room, all sighs of old age vanishing. In his place stood a young man in both face and body. ¡°In just ten years, no, five. I will regain my power! I have been in hiding far too long. Once my powers return, I will retake what is mine!¡± he sang. As his crazed laughter filled the room, his holy image seemed to crack, his divine appearance taking on an eerie tone.  ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Flinging himself onto a couch, he paused, thinking out loud. ¡°Once I take the Divine Medicine, it will take years before I will be healed. And during those years I will be vulnerable. I need to seal myself in the Room of Solitude for my protection. But I am worried about what will happen while I¡¯m gone. What should I do?¡±


    Father Benedict and Father Linus did not like each other too much, but they were loyal to him¡ªthey would not betray him while he was gone. But what he did worry about was if they could put their differences aside and work together. Together they will have enough power to move the Shine in an unexpected direction while I¡¯m done, he thought. I need a way to keep that from happening, a way for them to be wary of each other. Lying on the couch, arms holding the Divine Medicine in front of his face, he smiled. I can give Ispus more power¡ªnot too much, but enough power to threaten the other two. The three of them will keep each other in check. Nodding at his tricks, Saint Sanctius stood up calling to the monks standing guard outside. ¡°Send Ispus in. I have something to discuss with her.¡±

 Chapter 10 - The Swamp

    The afternoon sun cast a hazy glow over everything in front of Hector, its rays intensifying the humid swamp''s torment on his skin. Sweat poured from him, forming a perfect buffet for the relentless swarm of bugs that flew around him. He had never seen so many bugs, each one larger and faster than any he had encountered before.


    Swatting at the endless horde, he wrinkled his nose at the smell of sulfur and bog rot surrounding him, his stomach churning dangerously. Ordinarily, he wouldn''t have paid the smell much heed, nor would he have struggled to move through the swamp. But without the use of Aether, he was at the mercy of his surroundings.


    It had been two weeks since Hector, Ilistina, and two royal guards; Aerendil and Larissa embarked from the Dreamwood on a mission to secure the Serpentine Bloodstone. Initially, Ilistina had refused to bring Hector, asserting that he was too weak to travel. Yet, he had eventually convinced her to take him, arguing that they couldn''t keep him hidden in Starhaven for more than a few days without drawing suspicion. Rumors of a human in the Royal Palace were something neither he nor the Elves would appreciate. If anyone recognized him, House Salizia would be under threat, and Lundale would be dragged into Vanura¡¯s internal conflicts.


    Trying to take another step, Hector heard the unpleasant squelch of his back foot wrenching free of the mud, his front foot sinking a little deeper into the putrid environment as his whole-body weight was put on it. Blind me, he cursed as Aerendil reached over and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Make sure he doesn''t falter,¡± Ilistina instructed, glancing over her shoulder at Aerendil. The royal guard silently nodded, the elf¡¯s Aether-filled body effortlessly keeping him balanced atop a root that rose out of the swamp¡¯s murky depths.


    Aerendil was what everyone expected an Elf to look like¡ªtall and muscular, with long golden hair that reached just below his shoulders. His pale face, seemingly carved from marble, showed little emotion. He was silent and rarely spoke, but he was always there to steady Hector when he stumbled. If it were not for him, Hector was sure that he would have fallen into the swamp multiple times.


    ¡°We need to rest soon,¡± Hector panted as he straightened up and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for me to take another potion.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Ilistina questioned, her head swiveling around as she attempted to determine the location of the sun. The drooping tree branches in the swamp formed a curtain of spindly fingers, obscuring the sky, making it almost impossible to tell time. ¡°This place is cured,¡± she muttered as she squinted, her eyes facing the direction the sun appeared to be. ¡°Even if I could communicate with the swamp, I¡¯d never want to live here.¡±


    Grunting in agreement, Hector steadied himself for his next step. ¡°Do you see a place we can use to rest?¡± he panted.


    ¡°Prince Hector, there''s a fallen tree that we can stand on,¡± Larissa called back to him from the front of the party. Her golden hair, streaked with mud, looked like dirty, wet straw, but her blue eyes were still sharp. Judging by her smile, Hector suspected that she actually enjoyed pushing through the swamp. ¡°The tree is wide enough for us to set up camp if necessary.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea, let''s rest there,¡± he breathed.


    Looking at the direction indicated by Larissa, Hector¡¯s shoulders dropped¡ªhe would have trouble getting there; the mud and vegetation were thicker than where he was currently standing. He would need help. Reluctantly allowing Aerendil to assist him, he could not help but wince, his pride hurt from the action. Logically, he knew getting help was not a sign of weakness, but he couldn¡¯t help the sting he felt. He had always been the one offering help, and finding himself on the receiving end felt uncomfortable. ¡°Lead the way,¡± he managed to say, the forced smile on his face twisting slightly. Aerendil¡¯s grunt of acknowledgment did not help.


    The fallen tree was massive, with over half of its trunk submerged in the muck, thick layers of moss and fungus clinging to it like tattered clothing. Sprouting out from under the layer of moss and growth were new branches as thick as a man¡¯s arm reaching upwards. The fallen tree had refused to die.


    Observing the tree, Hector marveled at its size, even though only half of it was out of the mud, he was sure that over five individuals could comfortably stand on it widthwise, with room to spare. Allowing Aerendil to half carry and half drag him, Hector settled down with a heavy thud, his bones protesting the sudden jolt. ¡°I feel old,¡± he chucked, reaching for the water skin tied to his waist. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡±


    As usual, Aerendil grunted in reply.


    Taking large gulps of the stagnant water¡ªthat tasted heavenly to his parched throat, Hector looked over at Ilistina. ¡°Do you have any idea where to search for the serpent?¡± he asked, capping up the water skin and securing it to his waist.


    ¡°No, but once we search deeper into the swamp, we should be able to find traces of the serpent cultists.¡±


    Nodding in understanding, Hector carefully unstrapped the leather pouch he had tied to his chest and placed it carefully on the decaying log. Opening it, he revealed neat rows of small vials that were nestled safely together¡ªgolden, honey-like liquid within most of the vials. Unfortunately, the leather pouch had not kept the swamp water out causing the interior to become wet with putrid water.


    Reaching down into the damp pouch, Hector grimaced as he retrieved a vial. Fiddling with the cap he clumsily opened it before quickly downing the contents in one swift gulp. As the potion coursed through his body, he felt it rapidly spread out, infusing every part of his body in waves of warmth and energy. Feeling his tight muscles start to loosen, he could not help but sigh in relief. ¡°I can never quite get used to this,¡± he muttered, his body slowly regaining some of its lost strength. Though he still couldn¡¯t draw any Aether, the healing of his physical form was a blessing he looked forward to every day.


    ¡°The effects of the potion will soon become weaker,¡± Ilistina reminded him, her eyes studying the swamp.


    ¡°It¡¯s already happening,¡± Hector admitted, ¡°It¡¯s not as strong as yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to find the Serpentine Bloodstone quickly.¡±


    ¡°I agree. The sooner the better.¡± Returning the now-empty vial into his pouch, Hector pulled the strings tight to close it. Strapping the precious medicine back onto his body, he adjusted his clothes before asking. ¡°Does anyone need more time to rest?¡±


    As the words escaped his lips, a shadow passed over his face the abrupt dimming of the surroundings causing him to glance upward. Eyes widening in surprise, he watched a massive, bird-like creature silently soar overhead, its eyes scanning the area.


    ¡°Garuda!!¡±


    Moving purely on instinct, Hector hurled himself off the massive fallen tree they were standing on, vaguely aware that the elves were doing the same. With a sickening splash, he struck the putrid mud, his body instantly covered in it. Ignoring the mud, he rolled as swiftly as he could, pressing himself against the fallen tree, his body halfway submerged in the swamp.


    The garuda was massive, sporting an eagle-like head atop a strangely human-shaped body, four razor-sharp talons slicing through the air as it circled the area. Looking up from his hiding place, Hector could tell this creature was not to be trifled with, its strength and agility indicating that even Arcane Masters would have trouble fighting it.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Heart beating painfully against his chest, he held his breath as he silently willed the creature to leave, his hand clutching at the hilt of his massive saber. Go, go! There¡¯s nothing for you here! Go! Hector knew he would be virtually useless in a fight against this creature, but if it decided to try to hunt them, he knew he would fight back. He would not die without a fight. ¡°Go. Go,¡± he whispered under his breath.


    Unaware of Hector¡¯s silent prayer, the creature continued to lazily circle the vicinity, its golden-brown feathers casting a dark shadow on wherever it flew over. After completing three or four circles, the garuda seemed to pause in the air, its wings keeping it perfectly hovering in place. With the swiftness of lighting, the monstrous bird dove, its massive beak outstretched, wings tucked in to resemble an arrow in flight.


    Hector watched in awe and a hint of terror, as the garuda cut through the air at speeds he could not believe, its massive form almost too difficult to track. With a resounding crash, the garuda struck the surface of the swamp, its massive claws extending outwards just before impact, its sharp eyes locked onto a target. What unfolded next left Hector gasping in disbelief, his mouth agape.


    Chaos erupted where the garuda struck; putrid water and muck flew everywhere as the garuda gave a shrill cry of victory before dragging a massive, thrashing snake, from the swamp. The snake was enormous, dark in color, almost purple, its scales glinting in the dim light. Wrestling desperately, the snake tried to coil its body around the garuda, but it could not, its head was helplessly ensnared in the mighty talons of its captor. Ignoring the snakes¡¯ futile struggles, the garuda effortlessly took flight, the enormous snake clutched in its talons.


    Almost as if it knew it would perish if it were taken from the swamp, the snake fought back with everything it had, its whole body wildly thrashing about, trying to break free. The garuda, however, did not give it a chance to fight back. Using its terrifying talons, it maintained a brutal death grip on the wriggling snake, the tips of its talons sinking deeply into the snake¡¯s armor-like scales. Opening its eagle-like beak, the garuda swiftly tore at the stomach of the snake splitting the snake in two. Seemingly content with its hunt, the garuda flew away with the snake, ignoring Hector and the elves.


    ¡°I didn''t believe that garudas were real,¡± Larissa gasped, using her hands and legs to push herself out of the mud. Her face was covered in mud, but she had a grin on her face. ¡°That was exciting!¡±


    Spitting putrid water out of his mouth, Hector stared at her in disbelief. The elf was smiling! She was enjoying herself!


    ¡°I also thought they were just a myth,¡± Ilistina remarked from behind him. Scraping the mud that clung to her body like a second skin, she flung her hands downwards splashing mud everywhere. ¡°From what I remember¡­¡± She froze, her eyebrows narrowing in thought. Spinning around to face the direction the garuda had flown she asked. ¡°Hector, do you know the legend of the garuda?¡±


    ¡°I am not well-versed in myths,¡± Hector admitted, his knowledge primarily encompassing war, government, and topics essential for Vanura¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Legends say that garudas exclusively prey on snakes,¡± Ilistina said, her body already moving in the direction the garuda had vanished. ¡°If we locate its nest, we may find a Serpentine Bloodstone! Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Wait, let me catch my breath,¡± Hector said, his heart beating excitedly. This was the first clue they had found. Floundering through the swamp he chased after the Elven Queen, his weak body protesting every step. ¡°I¡¯m fine, make sure the Queen doesn¡¯t leave us behind,¡± he panted to the two guards that kept close to him. He could tell by their concerned gazes, that they were worried about Ilistina. ¡°Only one of you needs to stay with me. The other should catch up to the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince Hector.¡± Nodding at Aerendil, Larissa sprinted deeper into the swamp, her Aether-enhanced body allowing her to close the distance between Ilistina and herself in moments.


    ¡°Let us try our best to keep up,¡± Hector grunted as he took another step, his foot sinking into the swamp. Aerendil nodded silently in response.


    Following Ilistina through the swamp took every ounce of Hector¡¯s skill and patience, yet he still had trouble. It had been hours since he had last seen her, and his body was starting to slow. Silently putting one foot in front of the other, he reminded himself that he was the one who had insisted on joining them in the swamp. Jaw tight from how hard he was gritting his teeth, he clutched at a vine wrapped around an old tree, pulling himself out of the waist-deep mud, his body shaking from the effort.


    ¡°You''re getting better at moving through the swamp,¡± Aerendil remarked, his hands steady on Hector¡¯s arm as he guided Hector toward solid ground.


    Caught off guard by the elf¡¯s unexpected words, Hector paused mid-step. ¡°I still have room for improvement, but thank you,¡± he finally replied, feeling embarrassed. Taking the elf¡¯s silence as acknowledgment, he took the last couple of steps to solid ground.


    Exhaling in relief as he stepped out of the mud, Hector sat down, his shoulders dipping as the air left his lungs. He was tired but at least the insects were no longer bothering him. Breathing in the humid air through his mouth, he stopped to wonder why. Why are the bugs no longer swarming me? What¡¯s changed? Looking down at his mud-covered body he grimaced. It¡¯s the mud. He realized. It¡¯s keeping the bugs away.


    Closings his eyes as he came to terms with the fact he would need to be covered in mud if he wanted to keep the bugs away, he wondered if Aerendil had been telling the truth. Was he getting better at moving through the swamp? Or did he just say that to comfort him? I don''t think Aerendil is the kind to lie, he thought to himself. I suspect he only says what he truly believes.


    Looking back at the direction he had come from, Hector made quick calculations. At the speed he was moving and how tired he felt, he realized the elf had been right. He was getting better at moving through the swamp. He was still exhausted, but they had covered more ground than the day before. What am I doing differently? he wondered, the lines on his face deepening in thought. The potion¡¯s efficiency is dropping so I should be moving slower, but I¡¯m not. Am I cutting out unnecessary movements? I didn''t think I still had unnecessary movements but that¡¯s all I can think of. Is not having the ability to draw Aether forcing me to be more optimal in my movements? Have I been using Aether as a crutch the whole time?


    Taking out his water skin, he fiddled with the opening as he mulled over his conclusion. If he was right, he had been too reliant on Aether. His mastery over his body was not as good as he thought. Now that he could not draw any Aether, his failings and weakness were becoming evident.


    Bringing the water skin to his lips¡ªwhich caused some of the dried mud on his face to flake off, he watched as Aerendil hopped onto a large boulder to get a better view of his surroundings. Standing up, Hector brushed the mud off his backside¡ªconsidering how much mud was caked on him, the act was useless, but he still did it. When I get back, I need to rethink my training. I can still become stronger, he thought. ¡°Which way did they go? It¡¯s been hours since we split up,¡± he called to Aerendil. ¡°We need to find a place to set up camp soon.¡±


    ¡°Larissa left a marking,¡± Aerendil replied, his hand pointing toward a large mound of dirt that stuck out of the swamp. The mound was covered in long green grass, and what looked like decaying mushrooms¡ªsome of which looked as if they had been flattened by someone¡¯s footsteps.


    Squinting to get a better view of the mound, Hector noticed a bent branch poking out of a cluster of mushrooms, the bent end pointing deeper into the swamp. ¡°I see it,¡± he said, nodding at Aerendil. ¡°Once I''ve taken my potion, we can proceed. I¡¯ll drink it now.¡±


    Grunting in acknowledgment, Aerendil kept his attention on the swamp, his head tilted slightly. ¡°I believe I can hear Her Majesty returning,¡± he called down.


    Glancing up from retrieving his potion, Hector closed his eyes and concentrated on his ears. He didn¡¯t hear anything but that was expected. Even if he could draw Aether, the elves¡¯ natural ability to hear was better than his. ¡°How close are they?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡±


    Taking a moment to empty the contents of the vial he had, Hector signed in relief as his body instantly felt better. ¡°Let¡¯s wait here until they return.¡±


    Hector heard the approaching elves before he saw them, the eerie bird calls Larissa was making, giving up their position before his eyes found them.


    ¡°Did you locate the garuda?¡± he called out, observing as their long ears twitched at the sound of his voice.


    ¡°No. But we found something even better,¡± Ilistina shouted back, her melodic voice covering the distance between them in a second, a hint of excitement resonating within it. ¡°We lost the garuda when it flew across the first mountain range. But we found what appears to be an abandoned city. Most of it is broken down but from the outside, it looks massive.¡±


    ¡°A city?¡± Hector questioned as the two elves reached them. Their faces were flushed from the journey. ¡°Is it the one your ancestors found?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We came back before exploring it. But even if it¡¯s not, there should be useful information in it. In the worst-case scenario, we can use it to make camp for the day.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, while moving his shoulders to loosen them, Hector nodded. ¡°Then we press on,¡± he said. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 11 - The Serpents City

    The city Ilistina had stumbled upon looked as if it had been abandoned for decades rather than thousands of years, yet nature had still recalled most of it. Large stone blocks that once composed the outer wall and the main temple lay mostly submerged within the swamp, their surfaces adorned with thick vines, moss, and an unidentifiable slimy substance that Hector couldn''t name.


    Stepping up to the closest stone block that made up the outer wall, Hector marveled at its construction. The craftsmen who had constructed the wall had meticulously carved large scales onto the entire block, an artistic choice that made the outer wall seem like an enormous snake encircling the city. ¡°The city seems far too young to be the one from your story,¡± he noted as he ran his hand across the stone scales, admiring their intricate symmetry. This was not something he expected swamp savages could construct.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Ilistina replied, walking over and joining him at the wall. ¡°This city is too young and constructed too close to the swamp¡¯s edge. My ancestors would have found a way out of the swamp if they were this close.¡±


    ¡°So, this is not the group of cultists your ancestors defeated.¡±


    ¡°It would appear not, which raises some questions.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hector agreed. ¡°Do these people share the same beliefs as your cultists, or are they different? And if they are different, where did they go?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ilistina uttered a glint of excitement in her eyes. ¡°Let''s search the city to see if we can find out what happened!¡±


    Nodding in agreement, Hector followed Ilistina as she quickly stepped into the city, her speed causing his eyebrows to rise. He did not know she liked exploring ancient ruins, but her energy started rubbing off on him. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far without us!¡± he called after her.


    ¡°Keep up!¡±


    Walking past the submerged walls surrounding the city, Hector studied what structures remained, his mind spinning. The walls look strong but if invaders get within the shadows of the walls, it would be hard for the defenders to fight back, he thought as he looked up at the gateway. Also, while the scale carvings look nice, any Arcane Warrior worth his Crest can use it to climb the walls. It¡¯s not well-designed. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the city were abandoned because of invaders.


    The interior of the city looked much as Hector expected¡ªlarge sections of the stone buildings lay crumpled and broken on the ground, all of it covered in layers of mud and growth. From the sky, he suspected it looked as if the swamp was eating a large snake.


    ¡°Larissa, Aerendil.¡±


    Hector blinked as he heard Ilistina shout at the two Royal Guards. ¡°Search the city but make sure not to wander too far. I will stay with Prince Hector. We need a place to make camp. Try to look for a building that won¡¯t fall on us, but no wildlife has moved into.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Looking over at Ilistina, Hector saw her uncovering something with her foot. ¡°Be back in thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Bending down, she picked up what she had uncovered.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Hector asked as he walked over, his eyes narrowing at what was in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a broken knife. It¡¯s made from some sort of shiny black rock,¡± she said, handing the broken knife to Hector. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    Taking the knife, Hector frowned. The knife was made from a black crystal-like rock that he had also never seen before, carved shallow grooves running from the center of the knife to its end causing the knife to have a serrated edge.


    ¡°Why a stone knife?¡± he wondered out loud, passing it back to Ilistina.


    ¡°I don''t know. But let''s keep looking.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    As Hector and Ilistina explored, they discovered bits and pieces of a life that once thrived here, dilapidated buildings constructed using a mixture of wood and carved stone blocks, broken pottery scattered about, but no signs of anyone living.


    ¡°It must have taken a small army to construct this city,¡± Hector mused placing his hand on one of the stone blocks and feeling its weight. ¡°Thousands must have lived here just a few decades ago.¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess,¡± Ilistina replied, bending down and picking up an old skull. ¡°They were all killed off. Look, this skull has a hole in its head. Judging by the way the cracks appear, something powerful struck him. Probably killed him instantly.¡±


    ¡°The outer walls are not well-designed,¡± Hector grunted in agreement. ¡°Look, over here. This building was set on fire. The stone walls are black. I had a suspicion, but I think you¡¯re right. This city fell to invaders.¡±


    As the two of them were lost in thought, a terrified scream suddenly split the silence, followed by something thrashing wildly, the earth trembling from the impacts.


    ¡°That was Larissa! It came from the city center!¡± Ilistina shouted. Immediately spinning around, she bolted towards the source of the screams.


    ¡°Stay here!¡±


    ¡°Wai¡­ Ancestors help me,¡± Hector muttered as she ran out of earshot. Ignoring her command, he chased after her, his weakened body protesting every step. He knew he would be nothing more than a burden, but his sense of duty compelled him to act! He felt that if he stayed hidden, he would lose a core aspect of what made him, him.


    Desperately putting one step in front of the next, Hector stumbled his way to the city center, his ragged breathing causing a metallic taste of blood in his mouth. Clutching at his chest as he arrived at the city center, he stopped, his eyes widening at what he saw.


    At the city¡¯s heart stood a massive, tiered temple, thick vines twisting around it as if the very swamp was trying to pull the temple into its putrid heart. In front of the temple lay a large black pool of water, the water so dark and still that it looked like a mirror, a mirror that reflected the darkness in a person¡¯s soul. Scattered around the pool lay multiple large broken stone blocks with no discernible pattern to their resting place, almost as if a child had tossed their toys around.


    On the opposite side of the pool standing in front of the temple was Ilistina, her elven sword drawn, Arcane Light radiating off her as she stood her ground. Standing there, she shouted, and a silhouette of a Giant Hornet formed of Arcane Light materialized around her¡ªthe Royal Crest of the Elves. Looming before her was a colossal snake the size of a house, fangs bared in a terrifying display of aggression.


    The snake¡¯s entire body bore jagged scars as if it had torn itself free from numerous serrated weapons, large sections of its body scaleless. Jutting out from its left eye was a massive spear, a long chain attached to it dragging on the ground.


    Instantly forcing the absurd situation into the back of his head, Hector started to move, his veteran instincts telling him he could worry about questions later. Crouching down, knees scraping the ground, he scurried around from stone block to stone block, his eyes searching for Larissa and Aerendil. Seeing a shadow shift, he stopped as a stifled sob reached his ears.


    Peering out from behind cover, he saw Larissa cradling Aerendil¡¯s body in her arms, tears running down her face. Aerendil was dying, his lips turning blue from blood loss. The elf had a fatal wound on his chest and was missing his left leg¡ªlost somewhere Hector could not see.


    Taking a sharp breath through his nose, Hector dropped back down, his teeth clenched together, chest tight with regret. He knew it wasn¡¯t his fault, but if he hadn¡¯t needed a cure, Aerendil would never be in this position. Stop! This is not the time! We can blame ourselves later. Now we need to do as much as we can, he scolded himself. Crawling to the edge of the stone block, he risked another look towards Ilistina.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Ilistina was fighting the serpent to the best of her abilities, her body shining like a star as she dashed about. Breath held in anticipation, Hector watched as she deflected a tail swipe from the snake, her body forced back, her feet sliding on the muddy surface. Despite the impact from the tail, she managed to leave a shallow but clean cut on the snake¡¯s tail, blood flowing out. The snake shrieked in pain.


    It was not or never! Using the intense battle as cover, Hector scrambled to his feet, running as hard as he could to Larissa, his head kept low. Nearing where she was hidden, he dove head-first toward her, his body sliding through the mud. Ancestors give me strength. With a painful thud, he came to a stop, his body hitting the stone block she was huddled behind. ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡± he urgently gasped, scrambling up off the ground. He was covered in mud and a little bruised but otherwise, he was fine.


    ¡°It just came out of nowhere,¡± Larissa sobbed, her hands clutching Aerendil¡¯s head. ¡°We were inspecting the pool when the snake emerged from it. It bit Aerendil before I could react.¡±


    Looking at Aerendil¡¯s lifeless body, Hector silently put his hands together. May your ancestors welcome you home. After the quick prayer, he took Larissa¡¯s shoulders in his hands, staring deeply into her eyes. ¡°We don''t have time to mourn Aerendil now,¡± he said, shaking her gently. ¡°We must help Ilistina, she¡¯s fighting the snake as we speak!¡±


    Gasping as if she had just realized what was happening, Larissa scrambled to her feet, eyes wide in panic. ¡°I left her Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Hector hissed, glancing towards the fight. Ilistina was dancing around the snake at breathtaking speed, constantly striking areas where its scales were missing.


    ¡°I need to go help Her Majesty! I left her alone!¡± Larissa cried, panic rising in her voice.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Hector snapped, tightening his grip on Larissa¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If we go now, we¡¯ll just get in her way! We need to think of a strategy!¡±


    He understood her fear; he felt the same dread clawing at his chest. The need to act, the terror of standing still while someone else fought alone¡ªit was unbearable. But he knew that charging forward with their current strength was suicide. Dying wouldn¡¯t save Ilistina. Gritting his teeth, he forced his mind to move. He had to come up with a way to help Ilistina without dragging Larissa or himself into needless danger.


    Hearing a sudden crash, he extended his head out from cover. His heart sank at the sight. Slumped against a stone block was Ilistina, her teeth bared as she took short fast breaths, her sword still held in front of her. The snake had slammed her against a stone block!


    Extending its massive body above her, the snake opened its deadly mouth, poison dripping from its fangs. Despite the agony etched on her face, Ilistina stood back up, her hands steady, feet firmly planted on the ground. Shouting in pure defiance, she tightened her grip on her sword, the deadly weapon pointed at the snake.


    As the snaked moved, she roared and surged forward, abandoning all signs of defense. Clearing the distance in the blink of an eye, she slammed her body into the colossal snake, driving her extended sword into the snake.


    There was a momentary silence before the snake started to shriek, a haunting sound that reverberated throughout the swamp, the trees and pools of water vibrating from the sound. Thrashing about, it managed to wrench the sword from Ilistina¡¯s grasp, the weapon still deeply embedded in it. Baring its fangs in a terrifying display of anger it spun its head to look at Ilistina, its mouth wide open.


    An unnerving hissing sound¡ªdifferent from its previous shriek filled the air as a grayish-green mist erupted from the snake¡¯s mouth. The mist rolled over Ilistina, spreading rapidly until it blanketed the whole area, from the temple all the way past Hector.


    Clutching at his throat as he dropped to one knee, Hector felt his vision start to spin, the mist coming out of the snake was poison!


    ¡°Prince Hector!¡±


    Vaguely hearing Larissa shout, he felt her arms circle his chest as she started to drag him away, her voice sounding muted to his ears.


    ¡°We need to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°What''s happening?¡± he managed to gasp, the unfamiliar acidic taste in his mouth burning his throat.


    ¡°The mist is poisonous. You were poisoned. Again.¡±


    ¡°No. What''s happening in the fight!¡±


    ¡°The Queen is keeping the snake''s attention for now. She¡¯s using her Aether to burn the poison mist before it gets into her body. But she lost her weapon. It''s still stuck in the snake!¡±


    Grunting in acknowledgment, Hector pulled his massive saber from his waist, forcing the weapon into Larissa¡¯s hands. ¡°Bring this to her,¡± he managed to gasp. ¡°I¡¯ll be safe here.¡±


    Clutching the saber in her hands, Larissa paused before nodding in understanding. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leaving him half-hidden behind a small tree she sprinted out from behind cover, her determination giving her strength.


    Spitting out the acidic taste from his mouth as best he could, Hector fumbled with the leather pouch on his chest, his fine motor skills long gone from the poison. I need to drink a potion! I need to detox the poison. I will not die here!


    Fingers feeling like lead, he fumbled to untie the pouch, failing again and again before realizing his coordination was getting worse, he could no longer control his fingers! The Terrors take me! Pushing the screaming panic that was threatening to overwhelm him to the side, he willed his hands to move. Calm down you old fool! This is not the place we die! Sandwiching the pouch using both hands, he raised it above his head in a mighty yell. Muscles bulging, he brought it down as hard as he could, slamming it against the ground.


    Feeling a rush of adrenaline as he heard the potion vials within the pouch break, Hector¡¯s joy was abruptly cut short as he realized he was pitching forward. His body was no longer under his control. With a smack, he felt his body strike the ground, but no pain came with it, his body was already too numb for him to feel pain.


    Laying there on the ground, Hector knew he had precious seconds to act before he lost even the ability to breathe. He had to drink the potion now! Moving purely on willpower, he dragged his body forward, straining every muscle as he brought his face onto the pouch he had just thrown down. As his lips made contact with the wet pouch, he started to suck, praying that the potion would enter his mouth.


    Drinking the putrid water, Hector gasped in relief as a familiar taste entered his mouth, the usual warmth bringing feeling back into his face. Greedily taking in as much as he could, he felt the warmth of the potion start to change, the gentle warmth turning into a burning inferno, his throat and stomach burning as the potion slowly fought the poison.


    Screaming in pain, Hector started to convulse, the pain causing him to writhe, arms and legs flailing about. As blinding pain shot through his head like lightning, he lost all sense of reality. Surrounded by pain, and only pain, he gasped as suddenly, the pain vanished, almost as if he imagined it all. Pushing himself up with his shaking arms, he turned his head towards the sounds of fighting, his blurry eyes slowly bringing everything into focus.


    Ilistina was still valiantly fighting the snake, blood flowing down her face, hands clutching at Hector¡¯s massive saber. As the snake struck her with its fangs, she brought the saber up like a shield, allowing the impact to push her to a safer location. She was still holding her own against the snake!


    Larissa on the other hand was shooting arrows at the snake, each projectile harmlessly bouncing off the snake¡¯s thick hide, like flies flying around one¡¯s head.


    Cursing out loud, Hector hobbled towards Larissa, his eyes locked onto the long chain that was attached to the spear in the snake¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Larissa!¡± he gasped as he stumbled next to her, mud and swamp water spraying everywhere. ¡°The chain! We need to grab the chain!¡±


    ¡°You''re not dead! I thought the poison got you!¡± she cried, shooting her last arrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. I drank a potion!¡± Hector explained, wiping mud off his face. ¡°We need to grab the chain!¡±


    ¡°I already thought of that! We are not heavy enough to keep the snake down!¡±


    ¡°We don''t need to be! You just need to wrap the chain around a stone block!¡±


    Eyes widened in understanding, Larissa gave Hector a sharp nod before sprinting out from cover, her elven cloak tightly wrapped around her.


    As Larissa left, Hector felt a heavy helplessness settle down on him, his inability to act bringing a type of pain he had never experienced. He was supposed to be the one, everyone that everyone counted on, not the one that waited with his breath held. Vowing he would never be this helpless ever again, he watched as Larissa made her way closer to the snake.


    Larissa ran over the treacherous terrain with ease, drawing power as she moved. Tightly clutching at her elven cloak, she kept most of the Arcane Light that was radiating off her hidden, her face angled down. Ducking behind a stone block she waited until the snake struck at Ilistina before diving for the chain that was dragging in the mud.


    Hands clutching at the old metal chain, she uttered a small yelp of triumph before dashing for the nearest stone block, her elven cloak billowing behind her.


    Heart beating wildly in his chest, Hector counted the number of times Larissa ran around the block, his head whipping towards Ilistina when he counted three. Throat straining, he yelled as loud as he could, his voice causing the snake to glance at him.


    ¡°THE CHAIN! LOOK AT THE CHAIN!¡±


    Not showing any indication that she had heard Hector¡¯s words, Ilistina charged at the snake, Hector¡¯s saber dragging behind her, the deadly weapon cutting a trail in the mud. As she ran, the image of the Giant Hornet that surrounded her became more defined, the vibrations from its wings causing the very air around her to hum with power.


    Rearing up as the Elven Queen closed the distance between her and it, the colossal snake shrieked in blinding rage as it struck out, its mouth wide open, fangs dripping poison.


    The moment the snake struck, Ilistina swung the great saber over her head and brought it down into the soft swamp. Her momentum instantly came to an abrupt halt as the blade sank deeply into the ground, anchoring her in place and preventing her from moving forward.


    There was a sickening sound of something ripping out as the snake¡¯s head passed by where Ilistina was supposed to be, the old spear lodged within its eye tearing free as the chain pulled taut.


    Covering his ears as the snake started to howl, Hector felt his skin crawl, the unearthly sound causing his body to feel as if he had been dumped in ice water. Vision blurring, he watched as Ilistina bent her legs, his saber held in front of her, hilt near her chest.


    Jumping upwards like a shooting star, the elven Queen rocketed upwards, the saber in her hands piercing the under jaw of the snake and jetting out of the top of its head. Stance of the Night Sky, Form One: Comet.


    Recognizing the martial system from Lundale, Hector marveled at its strength and speed before his body lost all energy, adrenaline, and determination that was keeping him drying up. Slumping down heavily on the muddy ground he closed his eyes in relief as he fell into darkness.

 Chapter 12 - The Generals Gambit

    General Calahan sat in his office reading the reply he had just received from Lord Baura, his mood souring as he read. Crumpling the letter into a small ball, he threw it into the fireplace watching as the flames quickly devoured the message. It was not the response he was looking for. Cursing out loud he tried to keep his temper in check, the need to vent pushing him to the brink.


    A couple of days ago, Calahan had sent one of the Great Lords; Lord Baura a message of alliance, asking him to back him in nominating Prince Orda as the best marriage candidate for Princess Milina. The response was much worse than he had hoped for. Not only did Lord Baura choose to support Tamza¡¯s choice of Prince Mayaga, but he also informed Calahan that Lord Leora favored Prince Mayaga.


    Rising in anger, Calahan turned towards the fireplace, his mind struggling to escape the maze he felt trapped in. When he had first decided on Prince Orda, he envisioned a bright new future for the Kingdom¡ªa future where the light of Alumus would bring joy and reverence to Vanura. In his vision, he had secured the support of three Great Lords, and the trust of the soldiers devoted to Alumus. With their combined strength and his influence, he had forged an unshakable alliance that crowned Prince Orda as the new King of Vanura, paving the way for his future son to become The Holy King. The Holy King, blessed by Saint Sanctius, would usher in a thousand years of prosperity to the continent.


    Yet everything was unraveling. The Old Terrors did not rest, and nothing was going according to plan. Every correct path was barred, with thorns and obstacles narrowing Calahan''s choices. First, there was the betrayal of General Khan choosing to back Prince Mayaga, and now, there was news that two Great Lords had joined Tamza and Khan.


    Pacing back and forth in agitation, Calahan bit his nails as stress tightened his body. Although Lord Baura was a problem, the real issue was Lord Leora. House Leora was Vanura¡¯s great military family, boasting the strongest army next to the Royal Family. Known for their fierce strength, honor, and friendship with King Alfred, they were revered by the whole Kingdom. Influence-wise, Calahan knew that Lord Drake Leora had too much sway, with just his word the undecided Lords would back him.


    Feeling like the walls were closing on him, Calahan gripped his hands together, prying frantically.


    Alumus, keep me strong! Give me the wisdom and strength needed to guard my heart against the whispers of The Old Terrors. Please show me how to bring your light to the lost and hopeless. Guide my steps through the darkness so I may light the torches for future generations. Please, give me a sign!


    As he prayed, a small seed of fear buried itself deep in his subconscious, a seed watered by desperation. There had to be a way to save his beloved Kingdom, a way to keep the fools from delivering humanity to the Old Terrors. Knowing Alumus would never send him on a helpless mission, he racked his brain trying to solve the problem, anxiety causing him to start sweating.


    The longer he thought, the more he needed to pray, the once clear path had become obscured. Allies had turned traitorous, every opportunity had ended in disappointment, and the weight of responsibility was suffocating.


    As Calahan¡¯s mind was forced deeper and deeper toward the dark abyss, he found himself standing at the precipice, all logical paths dark.


    Alumus, please send me a sign! Your children are in need, he begged. I have been struggling for days while our enemies strike us from the dark. I fear that they grow in numbers as the days go on. I am losing strength. I am not strong enough. Please give me the strength to carry on!


    As Calahan knelt on the floor, he kept his hands clutched together, the sounds of the Great Shrine¡¯s mantras a buzz in his subconscious. Losing himself in the mediation, he sat there until he saw a glimpse of hope in the abyss. Wildly grasping onto the solution, Calahan¡¯s mind jumped, landing on the path of desperation.


    ¡°I must kill Khan and Tamza, then take Castle Salizia with force,¡± he whispered, feeling nauseous at the very idea. ¡°The Great Lords would not like it, but if Princess Milina has a son with Prince Orda, they will not cause too much trouble.¡±


    Steeling his heart, he picked up a quill. Out of the eight Great Lords, Lord Bisconti Bovera was the most dissatisfied with the current state of things; and a known believer of Alumus. I must get his backing.


    Knowing he only had one shot to convince him to help in his crazy plan, Calahan started to form the jumbled thoughts in his mind into words. Breathing deeply, he dipped his quill into the dark ink. Hands shaking, he started to write, his mind set down a path of no return.


    A couple of days after Calahan had sent the message, an envoy from House Bovera quietly arrived in the capital and asked for a meeting.


    Nervously walking towards the private residence of Lord Bovera, which was located on the outskirts of the capital, Calahan silently reiterated the core arguments he would bring up when talking to the envoy, each argument rehearsed and thought out clearly. As he rounded the corner, he found himself at his destination.


    The Bovera Manor was large, proudly reflecting the title and nobility befitting that of a Great Lord, built during a time in which the strength of Vanura was the envy of the world. However, it was long past its prime. To a careful observer, it was apparent that the manor was not as rich as it was in the past. Looking at the bare garden and weather-worn buildings, Calahan felt sadness mixed with respect.


    When Queen Kina was in power, her father had created new tax laws, the purpose of which was to drain the wealth from the Great Lords. To pay the new taxes demanded, many of the smaller Houses and farmers were forced into selling most of their belongings, creating a wave of refugees. During this time, rumors coming from the south had praised Lord Bovera, saying he had taken the brunt of the taxes demanded, shielding the commoners from giving up their food and possessions. The massive amount of money spent by House Bovera had forced them to sell most of their possessions in the capital, their once beautiful manor stark and bare.


    Internally Calahan felt hope, the action of House Bovera closely followed the teaching of Alumus, putting the lives of the people before that of worldly possessions. They would definitely see the logic in his arguments, the need to have the future king follow the light.


    ¡°General Calahan?¡± a gate guard walked up to him, having noticed him standing by the gate.


    ¡°Yes, I am here to meet up with the envoy from the Bovera family.¡±


    ¡°We have been expecting you. My Lord, Lord Tulka is waiting for you.¡±


    Eyebrows rising slightly, Calahan felt a rush of hope and anticipation, if Lord Bovera had sent his brother, they were surely serious about hearing him out.


    ¡°Please follow me, my Lord.¡±


    Following the guard past the great iron gates, Calahan kept his body from showing nerves, his heartbeat the only thing that he could not control. Hurriedly passing empty flower beds and fountains containing dark water, the two of them entered the manor through a small side door.


    Turning to look at the guard wordlessly, Calahan questioned what he should do with his eyes.


    ¡°Please wait here My Lord,¡± the guard said, bowing deeply. ¡°Word of your arrival has been sent to the Lord. Someone from the main house will be here in a moment. I must go back to keep the front gate guarded.¡±


    Saluting sharply the guard backed away before making his way back to the gate.


    Awkwardly waiting there, Calahan kept his eyes from wandering, silently praying as he waited patiently. By the time he was halfway through the Chant of Light, he heard shuffling behind him, an old scribe entering the room, his body bowed deeply with age.


    ¡°General, please follow me, Lord Tulka is expecting us,¡± the old scribe whispered, his weak voice just reaching Calahan.


    ¡°Thank you. Please lead the way.¡±


    Slowly walking, the old scribe led Calahan deep into the manor, passing empty rooms, stark halls, and walls that once held priceless pieces of art. Reaching a closed door deep within the manor, the old scribe paused, straightening his clothes before knocking, the sound echoing loudly in the empty hallway. After a brief delay, a deep voice answered.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Opening the door the scribe stood aside letting Calahan walk through the door.


    Entering the study, Calahan looked around. Compared to the rest of the manor, the study was furnished, an old sturdy desk covered with a sizable pile of papers stood at the back of the room. In the center of the room was a low table surrounded by two couches, with an image of a cape buffalo painted on its surface. Sitting on the couch, facing the door was Lord Tulka.


    Lord Tulka was taller than his brother, well built, with peppered gray hair that was cut short. Staring into his gray eyes, Calahan felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up in unease. At that moment, he finally understood why the soldiers called Tulka ¡°Soul Light.¡± Tulka¡¯s gray eyes were famous¡ªsome even swearing that in the midst of battle one could see the souls of the dead being pulled into them.


    Standing up as Calahan walked in, Tulka walked over, extending his hand and grasping Calahan¡¯s hand in a strong squeeze, his eyes locking onto him. As their eyes met, Calahan felt as if his soul was being read, his fears and hopes pulled out and analyzed by the man.


    Gulping nervously, Calahan put on a forced smile. ¡°Thank you for meeting me, Lord Tulka. I was both surprised and honored when I found out Lord Bovera had sent his brother to our meeting.¡±


    ¡°Please, sit, General. I mean no disrespect, but let¡¯s get straight to the point¡ªI have much to do.¡±


    Nodding, Calahan waited until Tulka sat before taking a seat himself. ¡°If you insist,¡± he said, clearing his throat. ¡°As you know, the marriage of Princess Milina is detrimental to our Kingdom''s future. As followers of Alumus, I believe that Prince Orda would be the best candidate.¡±


    Calahan paused, nerves causing his hands to sweat. If he was wrong about the Bovera family¡¯s hate for King Alfred his plan would fail, and he would most likely be executed for treason. Hardening his resolve he continued.


    ¡°The reason I bring this up now is because our Kingdom is in grave peril. As I am sure you have heard by now, a couple of days ago, Castle Salizia was besieged by assassins. Publicly, Prince Hector announced that we were able to beat back the assassins without any trouble, but that is the farthest from the truth. In fact, during the assault, some of the assassins were able to reach the King.¡±


    ¡°The King was injured?¡±


    ¡°No, my Lord,¡± Tulka said, his heart beating rapidly. ¡°King Alfred has passed away.¡±


    There was a sharp intake of breath from Tulka as the news of the King''s death was uttered, the man¡¯s face flickering from shock to a controlled calm. All soldiers of Tulka¡¯s experience were good at keeping their thoughts secure.


    Trying to read Tulka¡¯s expression Calahan could not tell if he was acting or if he truly did not know. Calahan had always suspected that House Bovera had a robust intelligence network but judging from how Lord Tulka acted he did not know if they already knew. ¡°With the King''s death, Princess Milina must marry within three years. We must hurry if we are to have Prince Orda as King,¡± he said, trying to convey how urgent the situation was.


    ¡°If the King is truly dead, we agree that it is of the utmost importance to secure Prince Orda as the next King,¡± Tulka finally replied, his hand rubbing his chin in thought. ¡°I am positive that we can get the backing from Lord Para and Lord Galra.¡±


    ¡°I have already reached out to Lord Para and Lord Galra,¡± Calahan interrupted. ¡°They have given their blessing. However, the problem is that General Tamza, Khan, Lord Baura, and Lord Leora are backing Prince Mayaga.¡±


    Silence filled the room as Tulka mulled over what Calahan said, his facial expression unreadable. ¡°Judging from what you just told me, you did not contact us just for backing Prince Orda. Why did you contact us?¡± Tulka asked, his gray intense eyes boring into Calahan¡¯s eyes.


    Clearing his throat Calahan answered. ¡°We have no choice but to seize control of Castle Salizia. Once we do, we can select Prince Orda to be Princess Milina¡¯s betrothed.¡±


    ¡°Take the Castle?¡± Tulka repeated, a frown appearing on his face. ¡°With Salizia¡¯s Warriors and Prince Hector, there is no way this can be accomplished. I do not think House Bovera can be of help.¡±


    ¡°There is one more secret that General Todo prevented from being leaked,¡± Calahan quickly said, his words tumbling out. ¡°During the assassination, we lost thirty Pillars, and Prince Hector was severely hurt. To cure his wounds, he has left for the Lundale Kingdom. The current Prince in the Castle is a body double. House Salizia is now at the weakest it has ever been.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    A chill went down Calahan''s spine as he stared into Tulka¡¯s eyes, the gray in his eyes almost glowing with intensity. Gulping with nerves Calahan put his final card on the table. It was now or never. ¡°Although we must still fight General Todo and the Royal Guard. I believe I can get General Zacheri to join us. His mother is a loyal Alumus believer. With him and your help, I am confident we can take the Castle!¡±


    ¡°General what you are suggesting is treason,¡± Tulka slowly uttered, his voice quiet yet strong.


    ¡°No, Lord Tulka,¡± Calahan argued, trying to force Tulka to see reason. ¡°We have all sworn loyalty to House Salizia and to the glory of Vanura. An oath I will never break! I believe that taking the Castle does not go against that oath. House Salizia will still be the Royal House with Princess Milina becoming the new Queen. The only difference is that we will be able to choose her future husband¡ªa husband who will show her the Light of Alumas! Their future child will lead Vanura into a new era. An era of light!¡±


    ¡°Even if there is some logic to what you are telling me, we cannot send our soldiers to the capital,¡± Tulka replied, his hands folded in front of him, his head tilted slightly, the power from his eyes dimming. ¡°The current situation at our borders is complicated. If we are to send troops to help you, we can be attacked by enemies when they are gone. You may get your Kingdom of Light, but House Bovera will not be alive to be part of it.¡±


    ¡°There must be something you can do!¡± Calahan pleaded, feeling his stomach drop.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°I am afraid we cannot spare our soldiers. And even if we could, there is no guarantee that Prince Hector will not come back before we can take the castle.¡±


    Feeling the room start to spin, Calahan tried to think of what to do, his mind racing. This meeting was not going well. ¡°Lord Tulka,¡± he stammered, dropping to his knees. ¡°Please trust me. We can do this! We can bring our Kingdom into a new and bright future. A future that will not forget how much you have helped us!¡±


    Kneeling there, head bent down, Calahan did not see the momentary grin that touched Tulka¡¯s lips, a twitch that vanished instantly.


    ¡°I did say that we cannot send any of our soldiers,¡± Tulka said. ¡°However, we are in touch with a group of soldiers who are extremely faithful to the followings of Alumus. It would take some monetary sway, but if you supply that to us. I am sure that they would be most pleased to come to your aid. Let me get in contact with them and negotiate a price. In the meantime, let us plan the best course of action in taking the Castle.¡±


    Seeing hope for the first time in what felt like months, Calahan felt tears drip down his face. ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡±


    The spring rain started to fall once again, and the sounds of distant thunder were a faint reminder of the King''s death to Calahan. This spring did not feel any different, but to him, every change in the weather was a sign from Alumus.


    ¡°General Calahan¡±


    Jumping with a start, Calahan almost cried out loud, the papers on his desk falling to the floor. He had not noticed anyone enter his study. Frantically looking around, he saw a man standing in the corner of his study. The man was dressed in all black and had a hood covering his face.


    ¡°Name yourself!¡± Calahan demanded, his hand reaching for his sword, heart racing. Who was this man? How had he gotten into the room without him noticing? Only someone much stronger than him could do such a thing.


    ¡°I am called Godric. I have come under the orders of Lord Bovera, to help with spreading the light of Alumus in this Kingdom,¡± the man said, his voice pitched so low that Calahan felt it rumble in his chest.


    Hearing Godric¡¯s words caused Calahan to exhale in relief, the momentary panic that filled him vanishing. ¡°Sir Godric, I have been expecting you,¡± he said, relaxing his hand from his sword. ¡°I am sorry for making such a fool of myself. I did not hear you enter.¡±


    ¡°The light keeps me hidden,¡± Godric replied, using both hands to uncover his face.


    The man was baled, with dark brown eyes and a clean-shaven face. If Calahan were to describe him, he would have said the man was forgettable, someone who would have trouble being remembered, the man¡¯s plain face having no distinguishing features. The only unique quality the man possessed was his deep voice¡ªa voice that sounded excessively emotionless as if he were speaking words he was unfamiliar with.


    ¡°Have you come alone?¡± Calahan asked, stepping around his desk and reaching for a cup of water. His throat had suddenly gone dry. Taking a sip of the water, he continued, ¡°Lord Tulka mentioned he would send me more men.¡±


    ¡°I have brought one hundred believers with me. You do not need to worry, they are specialized in combat,¡± the emotionless voice answered.


    Feeling a rush of adrenalin, Calahan finished his cup of water before spreading a map of the Castle on his desk.


    The map was unbelievably detailed, every strength and weakness of the Castle, meticulously noted down by Calahan himself. If any foreign Kingdom got its hands on such a map, Vanura would fall within days. Taking a deep breath and smelling the ink from the map, Calahan knew he had stepped past the point of no return. Waving Godric over, he started to explain.


    ¡°There are two thousand Royal Guards under General Todo currently stationed in Salizia Castle, we split them into four groups. Three of the groups oversee the protection of the castle. There is a rotating schedule in which each group is responsible for one of the three shifts, as for the fourth group, it is their rest day. They will be resting here.¡± Calahan pointed at a room near the second moat, outside the inner castle wall.


    Filling his empty water cup, he took a long drink before continuing. ¡°Out of the four First Pillars in charge of the groups, one of them is a loyal Alumus believer, he will move with us.


    ¡°Sir Godric, I would like you to take care of the soldiers who are resting. You do not have to kill them. If you can prevent them from entering the inner castle wall, our plans will succeed.


    ¡°If you take control of this gate here, your one hundred men should be able to keep them from reinforcing the rest of the guards.¡±


    ¡°You are sure that you will be able to take care of the other Generals?¡± Godric rumbled, his fingers carefully tracing the soldier¡¯s position on the map.


    ¡°Yes. A week from now, I will throw my birthday banquet, and during the feast, I will take care of Tamza and Khan. Zacheri will not help us, but as a believer of Alumus he will turn a blind eye to our cause.¡±


    ¡°And the Great Lords?¡±


    ¡°As for the Great Lords, if we can control the Castle in ten days, they will not be able to do much. Even if Lord Leora comes with his full army, he will not be able to retake the castle.¡±


    There was a momentary silence as Godric continued to study the map, his expression shifting slightly. Blinking in surprise, Calahan realized the man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t inherently forgettable¡ªGodric was deliberately changing his appearance. With subtle movements of his facial muscles and the use of angles, he was changing the shape of his eyes and mouth. Even the wrinkles on his face seemed to vanish and reappear elsewhere.


    ¡°If it is just ten days, we will be able to take the castle,¡± Godric slowly said, bringing Calahan back to the present. ¡°We have one week to hammer out all of the details, but the Light willing, it will be done.¡±


    Hearing Godric agree, Calahan felt a rush of joy. Clutching his fists tightly he wished for the first time since childhood that his birthday would come sooner.


    The whole castle was in a hubbub of excitement on the day of Calahan¡¯s birthday, the happy sounds of servants and guards as they prepared for the banquet a constant stream of energy. Most years¡¯ birthday banquets were not as festive, but with the attack on the castle, everyone seemed to be using this as an excuse to cheer themselves up, throwing their all into General Calahan''s birthday.


    As night approached, the anticipation and tension could be felt in the very air¡ªoddly within the happy atmosphere, some soldiers were cleaning and maintaining their armor and weapons, telling anyone who asked that they wanted to look the best for the general¡¯s banquet. As the sun set, groups of partygoers entered the castle, officially beginning the first festive occasion since that stormy night.


    General Khan entered the ballroom, his spirit high, next to him stood General Tamza his bushy eyebrows furrowed in a slight frown. Khan had not expected Tamza to be invited to the banquet. The hatred between him and General Calahan was something everyone knew about, yet Tamza had been invited. Calahan had offered his hand in peace.


    Smiling in happiness, Khan felt hope. This peace offering was small, but he was confident that the two generals could put their differences aside and work for the betterment of the Kingdom. If the rivalry had continued, he had been worried that the small religious factions within the army would splinter, causing a massive power struggle.


    ¡°General Khan, General Tamza!¡± seeing the two enter the banquet, General Calahan came hurrying over, a warm smile on his face.


    ¡°Happy Birthday General!¡± Both Khan and Tamza said, offering their hands in congratulations. Shaking their hands Calahan smiled, ¡°Please, no need for that, enjoy this party! You are my guests for tonight, relax, and have a good time. Come, let me introduce you to some people that I know you would find fascinating!¡±


    Leading them to a group of young ladies laughing to themselves, Calahan cleared his throat before introducing the two parties to each other. ¡°Ladies this is General Khan and General Tamza, and General, these fine ladies are from Kandula.¡±


    ¡°General Khan, General Tamza. It is an honor to meet you,¡± the ladies laughed, their bright smiles hidden behind ornate hand fans.


    Feeling his face warm, Khan¡¯s face split into a wide smile. He had always had a weakness for women; their colorful dresses and perfectly styled hair made his eyes sparkle. ¡°The honor is all mine,¡± he grinned, kissing the back of the hands offered to him.


    ¡°If you would excuse me,¡± Calahan spoke up. ¡°I just saw an old friend arrive. I must receive him.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t burden yourself with us,¡± Khan had already lost interest in Calahan, his eyes locked on the ladies. ¡°Tamza, this is going to be a night to remember!¡±


    Half an hour later General Tamza found himself standing near a table filled with an assortment of small pastries, the smell of the baked goods wafting over him. Next to him stood Khan, the large general patiently waiting for the ladies to return from the powder room, a cup of wine in his hands.


    ¡°What do you think of the party?¡± Tamza asked, putting a whole pastry in his mouth.


    ¡°The party is fine, but those ladies are quite something else. You should talk to them,¡± replied Khan, his eyes surveying the crowd as he looked for the ladies.


    Rolling his eyes Tamza took another pastry, ¡°I just realized I don¡¯t recognize many of the people here, some of them seem to be foreigners.¡±


    ¡°I think you are right. Notice anyone interesting?¡±


    Taking a moment to inspect the guests at the party, Tamza¡¯s vision stopped at the back of the room, an unknown man causing him to pause.


    The unknown man had no hair on his head or his face, everything was cleanly shaved. As their eyes met, Tamza felt his battle instincts perk up. The man was strong, the wolf-like way he moved betraying the precision and skill of a trained warrior.


    ¡°Khan, do you see that man? The one standing at the back.¡±


    ¡°Which one? The one in blue?¡±


    ¡°No, the one that''s walking away.¡±


    ¡°I see him. Don¡¯t recognize him tho. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s strong, most likely an Arcane Lord.¡±


    ¡°An Arcane Lord?¡± Khan raised his eyebrows. It was unusual for them to not recognize an Arcane Lord. ¡°I wonder where he came from?¡±


    Before Tamza could reply, the clinking noise of someone tapping on a wine glass hushed the crowd. Someone was gathering everyone¡¯s attention.


    Looking over at the sound, Tamza saw Calahan standing in the middle of the ballroom, a wine glass in one hand, a fork in the other.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you for celebrating my birthday with me!¡± Calahan cried, taking a bow. Raising his arms to quiet the sounds of clapping and cheering he continued. ¡°I would like to offer a toast to all my friends, and colleagues. But first, I have acquired a rare and excellent wine, let us all toast with that! Bring the wine! Pass them to the gathered guests. Does everyone have a glass? Good! Let us toast. A toast to our brave soldiers! Especially my friends and fellow generals, General Tamza, and General Khan!¡±


    Watching the grinning Khan down the wine he was handed, Tamza accepted a glass and took in the scent of the wine, letting the complex fragrance linger in his mind. Hints of fruit, herbs, and a tart sweetness he did not recognize settling in his nose. He did not want to admit it, but he had a pretentious side when it came to wine.


    Taking a small sip, he expertly swirled the rich flavors around his mouth before swallowing, his tongue savoring the taste. As the wine seeped down his throat Tamza frowned in puzzlement. Something did not taste right. Smacking his lips he moved his tongue around his mouth as he tried to pinpoint the strange taste. Had the wine turned bad?


    The sudden sound of shattering glass and screams pulled Tamza out of his thoughts, his body spinning around to confront the commotion. Behind him General Khan was on the floor gasping for air, his hands clutching his throat, the mighty warrior¡¯s eyes bulging, his stiff face no longer smiling.


    Dropping his wine glass, Tamza ignored the cup shatter around his feet as he dashed to Khan¡¯s side, his heart pounding painfully against his chest. What was going on?


    The general¡¯s throat was double the size it should have been, streaks of red and purple running along its length. As Khan¡¯s face became bloated, Tamza had a terrifying realization. It was poison! The wine had been poisoned! It was a trap! Everything was just an act; the grand feast and the peace offering were just an excuse to get him and Khan to let their guard down! Turning to look at Calahan, Tamza bared his teeth, standing up.


    ¡°CALAHAN WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!¡±


    As he took a step, he noticed the group of unknown guests start to pull weapons from underneath tables and chairs, their body language telling Tamza that they were serious. They had come here to kill.


    ¡°TRAITOR!¡±


    Reaching for his sword, Tamza was struck by a wave of dizziness, his body lurching to the side. Grasping at the air, he missed the handle of his sword as the room spun wildly around him. The potency of the poison was strong¡ªhe had only taken a mouthful, yet he was already struggling to stand. If he had finished the cup, he would be dead.


    Glancing down at his sword to make sure he didn¡¯t miss this time, Tamza felt his heart freeze before sinking, he had not missed his sword! He was not wearing it! Realizing he should have known something was wrong when the party required everyone to leave their weapons at home, Tamza cursed to himself.


    Stumbling forward as his legs started to falter, he caught himself on a table, scattering the food about. Frantically searching for anything he could use as a weapon; he caught a glimpse of a man calmly approaching Khan. Recognizing the man as the bald stranger, Tamza tried to move towards him, his knees buckling.


    ¡°GET AWAY FROM HIM!¡±


    Shouting in rage and desperation, Tamza watched as the man approached Khan, bowed, and then reached down and cut the general¡¯s throat. Stepping out of the way of the blood that was spraying out of the wound, the bald man gestured to Calahan, his clean hand devoid of any blood.


    Nodding at the bald man, Calahan stepped up, his face determined.


    ¡°Our God has spoken, the Kingdom of Vanura has for far too long been under the fake goddess Gera! We, as faithful soldiers of Alumus must cut the rotting flesh from the body and save this great nation! In the name of Alumus, I command all those who are faithful to kill the heretics!¡±


    As Calahan''s voice echoed through the banquet hall, a massacre began. Soldiers and guests alike drew hidden weapons, cutting down anyone who was not part of the uprising. The stench of blood and bile filled the room, panicked screams and cries shattering the momentary silence.


    Feeling the walls rapidly spin around him, Tamza felt his vision starting to tunnel, the chandelier in the hall looking like a dizzying beast, confusing and blinding him at every turn. Leaning on top of a table, he tried to keep his head clear, his body starting to burn. He would die if he did not do something about the poison!


    Concentrating on his Crest¡ªwhich was the shape of a black bear, he tried to root himself, drawing as much Aether as he could through his gate of power. As the drawn Aether scorched his Aether Passageway and burned away some of the poison, Tamza allowed his instincts to take over.


    Dropping to the floor, he rolled, feeling his shoulder strike a table leg. Faintly overhead, the sound of a blade severing the air where his head was moments ago reached his ears. Blood running cold, he kept moving, arms and legs pushing him forward.


    I would have died if didn¡¯t move, he thought to himself. Keep moving!


    Crawling out from under the table he saw a sword clattering across the floor before stopping by his hand.


    Thank the Goddess!


    Desperately grabbing the sword, he scanned his surroundings, blade held at the ready.


    In front of him stood Calahan, his own sword drawn, he was waiting for him to stand. Stomaching sinking, Tamza realized that luck had nothing to do with the sword in his hand. It was given to him by Calahan.


    ¡°General Tamza, stand. I¡¯ve always wondered which one of us was the better fighter,¡± Calahan calmly stated.


    Anger flooded into Tamza as he heard those words, the rage smothering the confusion and pain he felt. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± he rasped as he brought his sword up, power coursing through him.


    He had always wanted to know who the better fighter was, did he? But he only dared to challenge me when I¡¯m poisoned? The coward!


    Drawing even more power through his Gate of Power, Tamza rotated the Aether to his core, guiding it to his arm then finally out of his hand and onto his sword.


    As the Aether surrounded the blade, the sword started to hum, bright light slowly emitting off it. ¡°A coward and a traitor! You dare turn your blade against the Kingdom?¡± he spat.


    ¡°Not against the Kingdom,¡± Calahan corrected, his sword glowing with power. ¡°Against the enemies of Alumus!¡±


    The two Generals stared at each other, surrounded by the sounds of fighting and dying, both paying little attention to their surroundings. Almost as if they could read each other''s mind, they moved at the same time, blades clashing, the pair synchronized in their desire to kill. The two danced around the ballroom with deadly grace, the first and last dance of the party, the sounds of their swords, the only music they needed.


    Tamza slashed down diagonally meeting Calahan¡¯s sword mid-swing, the two swords clashing loudly. As the swords met, Tamza felt his body stiffen, the poison binding his muscles, pain running down his arm. Gasping out loud he watched as Calahan took advantage of his momentary pause.


    Stepping forward with his right leg, Calahan twisted his hands in a flicking motion¡ªfirst left, then down¡ªcausing Tamza¡¯s sword point to pitch downward, exposing his body. Having created an opening, Calahan stepped past Tamza, his sword drawing a line across Tamza¡¯s arm.


    A burning sensation raced up Tamza¡¯s arm as the sharp steel opened a large cut on his left arm, pain blossoming in his mind in an instant. Putting pressure on the wound with his hand that was still holding his sword, Tamza stumbled back, his enhanced strength the only reason he did not fall.


    ¡°Is this truly the swordsmanship of the great Tamza?¡± Calahan mocked as he stood behind Tamza, his sword resting on his shoulder.


    Refusing to let go of his sword, Tamza wildly spun around keeping his body facing Calahan. Trying, then failing to keep the tip of his sword up, he cursed, his left arm hanging uselessly against his side, poison robing the strength needed to keep his sword up. Glancing down through his failing vision, he saw the cut to his left arm. It was deep, too deep, dark blood was running down his arm causing a pool to form where he stood. He would not last long, he had to do something, something dramatic.


    With the last of his strength Tamza stepped forward, roaring with all his might he pulled deeply on the Aether surrounding him, forcefully drawing as much as he could into his body. With a rush, energy tore through his body dangerously, pain and strength giving his body the needed energy to keep going¡ªbut for only a second.


    As the Aether burred the poison from his body, Tamza felt his mind clear before he felt his Aether passageway start to break¡ªin a movement his ability to draw Aether would forever be gone¡ªbut it no longer mattered, this was going to be his last fight.


    As Tamza shot towards Calahan, sword extended, Calahan raised his sword expertly, parrying Tamza''s rush, the motion changing Tamza¡¯s trajectory. With his sword¡¯s trajectory changed, Tamza¡¯s blade only grazed Calahan¡¯s arm leaving a shallow cut. On the other hand, Calahan¡¯s sword plunged into Tamza¡¯s stomach¡ªextending out the back.


    Falling to the floor, Tamza felt his vision darken, his blood framing his body in a red outline. He had not been strong enough. As he died, Tamza heard an unknown voice speak to Calahan.


    ¡°Lord Calahan, we have eliminated the heretics.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, we now head for the inner wall.¡±


    Leaving the massacre they had caused, the group of Alumus believers left the hall their celebration garments dyed red with blood. The banquet hall which had been filled with laughter and hope just moments ago had turned into a nightmare, the happy guests strewn across the room, their broken bodies filling the room with the smell of iron and death.

 Chapter 13 - The Inner Wall

    General Zacheri watched as smoke rose from the outer wall, the gray plume illuminated by the flames below. To him, it almost looked demonic.


    As the cool spring breeze brought the smell of death to him, a soldier ran up, dropping to one knee.


    ¡°General! Reports are saying that a group of Salizian guards led by General Calahan have attacked the guests attending his banquet. There are also unconfirmed reports that an unknown group of warriors are helping them.¡±


    A grimace appeared on Zacheri¡¯s face as he heard the report.  ¡°Calahan, you fool,¡± he muttered, looking up at the crescent moon. He had not expected Calahan to go this far.


    As much as he hated to admit it, Zacheri knew he had ignored all the warning signs right under his nose, his Alumus upbringing blinding him to the action of a fellow believer¡ªit was a painful and bitter realization.


    Cracking his fingers absentmindedly, he recalled a conversation with his mother he had a couple of days ago. During the discussion, she had told him she had received a message from Alumus himself, telling her that Zacheri would help bring about a new Alumus Kingdom.


    At the time, he had assumed it was her usual talk of the Light, but now he wasn¡¯t so sure. Was she hinting that something like this would happen? Was she involved in this situation? And if so, how involved was she? Had she, or someone else tried to influence him?


    Rubbing his hands over his face, he reflected on all his interactions with his fellow Believers of the Light in the past couple of weeks. Now that he knew what to look for, the sign that something was amiss was clear. From the unusual movements of Calahan''s soldiers and how they always moved in groups, to how they whispered and silently nodded to each other whenever he entered the room. Most noticeable of all, was the fact that the number of soldiers attending the daily sermons had doubled.


    Standing on the wall, Zacheri watched as the pillar of smoke grew larger, his mind reeling from the chaos below.


    He came from a deeply religious family. His earliest memory was praying with his mother in a small Alumus temple. He knew that he had risen to the position of General largely due to his family¡¯s standing within the Alumus faith. At the beginning of his military career, many people had dismissed him as just another pawn, a political appointment by the Queen. But Zacheri had worked hard to prove them wrong, slowly building a reputation and respect befitting a true General.


    During the Great Cleansing¡ªa time in which corrupt government officials and members of the Queen¡¯s family were executed¡ªZacheri was imprisoned due to his family¡¯s ties with the Queen¡¯s family. At the time he had assumed he would be executed, but Prince Hector had intervened, speaking on his behalf. Hector had argued with the King, telling him that Zacheri deserved to be a general and that his skill and loyalty were essential to the Kingdom. Prince Hector had saved his life.


    Placing his hands on the wall, Zacheri berated himself. How could I let my faith blind me from the truth? How could I allow things to get this bad? Alumus would never want this! How could Calahan believe this is what Alumus would want?


    Honestly, Calahan was not a good leader in Zacheri¡¯s opinion. While he was a skilled warrior and talented tactician, he was too hot-headed for politics. His greatest flaw was his singular focus on Alumus, often failing to see the needs of the people. If he came into power, Zacheri was sure that the Kingdom would suffer much more than before.


    As the faint noise of fighting reached his ears, he took a deep calming breath.


    ¡°Soldier! I want you to gather everyone and bring them to the inner wall. We have less than twenty minutes before Calahan can get there. There, we will hold off the assault until General Todo can arrive with reinforcement.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    Running for the inner wall, Zacheri felt his mind clear for the first time in days. Perhaps, deep down, he had always suspected something was amiss, and now that he was finally acting, a sense of clarity returned. The cool night air pressed pleasantly against his warm body as he picked up his pace. He needed to reach the inner wall and set up a solid defense before Calahan and his men could reach it. Calahan had to be stopped!


    As Zacheri reached the inner wall, he quickly took charge, addressing the soldiers milling around the gate.


    ¡°Attention! All Soldiers to me!¡±


    Hearing his voice, the nervous expressions on the soldiers vanished. It was always a relief when someone in charge took over.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Close the gate! I want all soldiers on standby,¡± he barked. ¡°Pillar, take your men to the top of the wall and start preparing oil and arrows. We hold this gate until reinforcements arrive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Looking around, he singled out a young soldier. ¡°You! Send word to the Great Lords asking for support¡­ You can ignore the Eastern Lords¡ªthey¡¯re the most likely to wait and see who¡¯s winning before committing troops.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Not even taking the time to make sure the young soldier fully understood, Zacheri ran up the stairs leading to the top of the wall. Once out in the open, he scanned the area, his enhanced vision cutting through the darkness. The Arcane Warriors and I can see through the darkness, but the soldiers will have a hard time. We need more light.


    ¡°Light the torches leading to the wall! I want eyes on the ground at all times! Double time! We need to close the gates again once we light the torches!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Hearing his command, his well-trained soldiers sprang into action, the long hours of training finally paying off. Adjusting the sword on his waist, Zacheri grabbed a quiver of arrows, slinging it on his back. Arrows would be practically useless against Arcane Warriors, but as long as they slowed them down, they would serve their purpose.


    ¡°I see movement! From the left!¡± a yell went out, just as the last torch was lit and the gates were closing again.


    Heart pumping in anticipation, Zacheri hurried over to the left wall, his voice yelling out. ¡°All of you, get back to work! Only those that are supposed to be on the wall stay! We need arrows, spears¡­ and axes to cut rope! What¡¯s the status of the oil?¡±


    Ignoring the loud answers from his soldiers, Zacheri observed the rebellious army charging towards them, noticing that many of them still wore their party outfits, now covered in blood.


    Motioning to a Pillar he whispered. ¡°Pass the word around, I want three out of every four men to crouch down, only the ones standing are to show their spears. And keep their bows and arrows hidden.¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± the Pillar saluted before running along the wall at a crouch, his back bent as he spread the command.


    Zacheri felt his heart beat wildly, his hands shaking from fear and a rush of adrenalin. It was time! Time to once again walk down the dark unlit road. Alumas Light the way.


    In what felt like seconds, the enemy soldiers came storming towards the gate¡ªa wave of blood-crazed bodies, screaming as their minds were lost to the flames of violence. Religion was the spark, but death, adrenalin, and bloodlust were the fuel.


    Peeping over the wall, Zacheri calculated the speed at which they were running. Fast but not fast enough, there were still too many rational soldiers in the group.


    ¡°We need to rile them up more,¡± he whispered to a soldier standing near him. ¡°I want you to scream and run down the wall, try to take some of the standing soldiers with you, then hide near the stairs.¡±


    Nodding in understanding, the soldier started to scream, running along the wall he beckoned some of the standing soldiers to follow him, his facial expression and tilt of his head toward Zacheri, explaining his actions.


    Good man. If this doesn¡¯t rile up the enemy, I don¡¯t know what will.


    Just as Zacheri had wanted, the enemy army lost all reason when they saw the running men, even their leaders rushing forward with a shout. Believing the wall was unmanned, they threw themselves at the gate in a mad frenzy, their bodies slamming into the wooden doors.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Knowing he would be killing people who shared the same faith as him, Zacheri clenched his fists together. Alumas guide my hand. Taking a sharp intake of air, he gave the signal.


    Room-temperature oil splashed down on the rebel forces below, the excited yells turning into shouts of panic. Normally, the oil would be boiling, but they did not have time for that. But that did not matter ¡ªcold oil would catch on fire just as easily as boiling oil.


    Standing up, Zacheri gave the order.


    ¡°DROP THE FIRE! All SOLDIERS LOOSE ARROWS! SHOOT TO KILL!¡±


    In unison, all the hidden soldiers stood up. Drawing their bows, they shot down a deadly volley of arrows, followed by a single lone torch. As the torch touched the oil, night turned to day, a roaring sun rising among the howling soldiers. Drawing his bow Zacheri, aimed at the men not touched by the fire and shot. They had to kill as many here as possible, especially when they were in a state of panic. This would be the only surprise attack they could spring until reinforcements from outside of the capital came.


    Trying to get away from the burning oil, the enemy soldiers started to trample each other, a chaotic mess of limbs and bodies, the dying men trying to climb over their friends and comrades, anything to get away from the fire. Throughout the chaos, Zacheri kept shooting, each arrow finding a target. Reaching over his shoulder to grab another arrow, he heard multiple sets of footsteps approaching from behind. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw General Todo hurrying towards him with his men.


    ¡°General Zacheri! What''s the situation?¡±


    ¡°General Calahan and his men have rebelled. There are also unknown warriors with them. Judging by the speed they recovered from my surprise attack; the unknown warriors are extremely well trained.¡±


    Cursing out loud, General Todo studied the retreating soldiers. Most were Salizian guards loyal to Calahan, but hidden amongst them were foreign warriors whose composed movements were distinct to the trained eye.


    ¡°General Zacheri, take your men and go rest. I will hold the wall for now. If we are attacked again, I will call for you. And General, you have done an excellent job.¡±


    Back at the outer wall, Calahan kicked over a chair in anger, his face contorted in a snarl.


    ¡°General Zacheri sided with Todo!¡± he yelled, disbelief in his voice. ¡°It looks like he was a traitor to our God!¡±


    Clenching his teeth together he pondered his options. With Zacheri working with Todo, the chances of taking the castle in less than ten days had become extremely difficult¡ªalmost impossible.


    Trying to calm down he commanded.


    ¡°Send messages to all loyal Alumus soldiers within the territories of the Great Lords, we need to slow down all information. Every news or message regarding the capital must be destroyed or delayed. We must buy as much time as possible. It is our only way of winning!¡±


    Turning to Godric he whispered. ¡°There is one more plan I have that I would like you to do.¡±


    ¡°If Alumus commands it, I will carry out his word,¡± Godric replied, tilting his head slightly to the left.


    ¡°Good. At this moment, the two princesses are cared for at the merchant Maliri¡¯s residence. Bring them to me. Todo will open the gates if we control the princesses.¡±


    ¡°The Maliri guards are quite famous for their strength, I would need to take half of my men to accomplish this.¡±


    ¡°Fine, take the fifty and go!¡±


    ¡°I will be back by morning.¡±


    ¡°I am counting on it.¡±


    Almost as if he were made from smoke, Godric silently vanished from the room.


    Blinking at Godric¡¯s ability to hide his presence, Calahan felt the weight on his shoulders lessen. ¡°Godric must be an Arcane Master,¡± he whispered. He had suspected this when they had first met, but now, he was sure. Only Hector is his equal in combat. Everything is still going according to Alumus¡¯ plan. Clasping his hands in front of him he prayed. ¡°Alumus, thank you for sending such a strong ally to me in my time of need.¡±


    Godric ran down the road towards the Maliri manor, his feet barely touching the ground. He was followed by fifty of his best men, two of them Arcane Lords, the rest Arcane Knights. This small force had the combat power most small Kingdoms only dreamed of.


    As they silently ran through the night, the midnight air cooled their sweat-covered bodies, the faint flapping of their clothes the only trace of their passage. They had been running for nearly three hours, yet their energy held steady. Drawing on the surrounding Aether they kept their strength up.


    Godric knew that without horses, they would be a little slower, but he did not mind. In the darkness, the risk of a horse breaking its legs was high¡ªrunning on foot was the smarter choice. As they approached the outskirts of the Maliri property, they came to a halt, taking a moment to regain their strength.


    ¡°We stop here for fifteen minutes. Catch your breath.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Patiently waiting for his men to recover, Godric scanned the area, his breath steady. As an Arcane Master, he would need to run for days before he felt tired. In fact, if he had moved by himself, he would have reached the Maliri manor in less than an hour. Unfortunately, he could not fight and carry both princesses without risking their health¡ªand keeping them healthy was of utmost importance. Their future children would one day be the leaders of the Kingdom. He had to bring his men.


    Stretching leisurely, he wished that his men were stronger but stopped himself. Alumus blesses each person with power befitting their position in life, he reminded himself. It is foolish to wish for anything else. As long as we walk in the light of Alumus, we shall reach the Land of Light.


    ¡°What information do we have about the Maliri Guards?¡± he asked, not caring about the answer.


    ¡°The Maliri Diamond Guard is famous for their strength. It¡¯s reported that their leader, Zenrom is a former First Pillar¡ªan Arcane Lord,¡± replied one of his men, his arms pulled up in a stretch. His breathing was finally steady. ¡°There is one more Arcane Lord in the Diamond Guard, but he is barely an Arcane Lord. I can take him. The rest of the guards are reported to be Arcane Knights¡ª but they are experienced.¡±


    ¡°Make sure none of our men fight by themselves,¡± Godric calmly replied, his tone of voice casual. ¡°I will kill this Zenrom. Even if he is a former First Pillar, I doubt he can last more than five strikes.¡±


    ¡°And why would you need to kill him?¡± asked the old man, who was sitting on a log beside him.


    Godric jumped, confusion, alarm, then fear pouring onto him in a flash. There was no way he could not have noticed the old man sitting next to him¡ªyet there he was, holding a basket of herbs, his face covered in shadow.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this old man?¡± one of his men yelled, anger and alarm causing him to draw his sword.


    ¡°QUIET! Don¡¯t move!¡± Godric demanded; his right hand extended to his side. He couldn¡¯t afford for any of his men to act rashly.


    An icy cold shiver ran down his spine. As an Arcane Master, he knew only a select few could sneak up on him and avoid his senses. The answer caused his stomach to drop¡ªan Arcane Grandmaster!


    Feeling a trickle of sweat run down his face, Godric tried to reign in his senses, why would an Arcane Grandmaster be here? he asked himself. That¡¯s impossible! This man is not an Arcane Grandmaster.


    Carefully studying the old man, Godric felt the tension in his body ease as his suspicion was confirmed. The man was short and old, having a respectable beard and strong forearms¡ªfeatures that none of the three Arcane Grandmasters on the continent had. He¡¯s not a Grandmaster.


    Forcing his body to relax, Godric tried to measure the old man¡¯s strength, stopping when he realized he could not. Why can¡¯t I tell how strong he is? He wondered. He has no aura. It¡¯s like trying to measure the strength of a rock.


    ¡°I am sorry to have disturbed your night, my lord,¡± he finally said, bowing deeply. ¡°If I may, please tell us your name. I am called Godric, a servant of the Divine Light.¡±


    ¡°I gave up my name and title long ago,¡± replied the old man, absentmindedly picking out a twig from his basket and tossing it to the side.


    ¡°My question to you and your men remains the same. Why do you need to kill him? What are you doing here? Counting the number of men, you seem to be up to no good.¡±


    Godric swallowed, trying to keep his calm. Can I kill this man? He wondered. He¡¯s unarmed and I have fifty soldiers with me, but I can¡¯t tell how strong he is.


    ¡°Respectable Elder, we are just passing by,¡± he cautiously voiced. ¡°We have no intention to cause trouble. We will be on our way.¡±


    ¡°You say you have no intention to cause trouble, yet you can¡¯t erase the smell of blood on your clothes,¡± the old man coldly replied. Bending down he picked up a stick. ¡°Leave and do not return. This is the only warning I will give you.¡±


    Godric took a split second to make up his mind.


    ¡°Fifth formation! Now!¡± he commanded, jumping back, and positioning himself at the head of the formation. As if they were waiting for his command, his warriors swiftly fell into place. The Fifth Formation of the Light was the most complex and divine killing formation on the continent. It was said that once caught in it, even Arcane Masters would have trouble getting out alive. With Godric himself being an Arcane Master, the formation¡¯s power would be exponentially strengthened.


    As the killing formation moved, it slowly closed in on the old man, each warrior having the ability to attack or defend at any time. As the first warrior attacked, Godric shouted in excitement¡ªthe old man only had time to stand up! He had been overcautious. The old man was a nobody!


    What happened next turned Godric¡¯s shout of excitement into one of panic.


    Godric could not understand what was going on, it was too simple to understand. Every lazy swing of the old man''s stick decapitated a man, every slow step causing the Fifth Formation of the Light to effortlessly crumble around him¡ªalmost as if they had done it themselves.


    Eyes wide in disbelief, he watched as the old man slowly killed seasoned warriors as if they were frozen in time. What¡¯s going on?! How is this possible?!


    Trying then failing to keep the formation from breaking completely, Godric staggered back almost tripping on a dead body.


    As the old man closed the distance between them, Godric lashed out.


    ¡°EVERYONE ATTACK!¡±


    Using the full power of the formation, as well as his own, Godric and the remaining warriors attacked. From every angle, sword strikes crashed down like thunder, warriors leaping forth with all their might. They blanketed any hope of the old man retaliating.


    Looking bored, the old man took one quick step forward. The span between him and Godric vanished as if it were never there.


    Godric held his stomach in dismay, the wooden stick the old was using was driven cleanly through him.


    ¡°How? Who?¡± he could not formulate his words, confusion and fear overwhelming his mind.


    The battle was over in seconds¡ªif it even could be called a battle.


    As his vision slowly turned dark, Godric saw the old man standing amidst a pile of corpses, not a single speck of blood covering his worn clothes. Calmly tottering over to his basket of herbs, the old man examined its contents before picking it up. Humming a verse that sounded like a nursery song, he vanished into the darkness.


    ¡°Fly little horse, with your wings so strong,


    Fly little horse, past the golden sun,


    Fly little horse¡­¡±

 Chapter 14 - How to hold a weapon.

    Elina silently walked to where she had promised June they would meet, her maid, Anna walking next to her. Closely following them was one of the Diamond Guards, Shina, her hands comfortably resting on the hilts of her two swords strapped to both sides of her hips.


    Since hearing of General Calahan¡¯s rebellion, Mr. Maliri and Milina had insisted that a guard always accompany Elina.


    Glancing back at the only woman part of the Diamond Guard, Elina tried to study her without being rude, quickly looking forward when their eyes met. I¡¯ve never met a woman warrior, she thought. I wonder if I can be like her.


    Shina walked with a confidence that Elina could only wish for, her dark shoulder-length hair, messily framing her mischievous face.


    ¡°Princess, was there anything on my face?¡± Shina questioned, her tanned hand touching her face.


    ¡°No. Nothing is on your face,¡± Elina stammered, blushing slightly. I can¡¯t believe I got caught staring at her! I hope she doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m creepy. Why did I do that? Picking up her pace, she tried to walk off her embarrassment.


    ¡°Princess wait for us!¡± Anna protested at the abrupt change in speed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make anyone wait for us,¡± Elina called over her shoulder. ¡°And I think I see June sitting by that tree. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Footsteps crunching against the gravel path, Elina hurried, her eyes locked onto the boy in the distance. When they first met, she kept the fact that she was a princess from him, but with the rebellion and needing to tighten her security, Mr. Maliri had told everyone in the Diamond Guard her and her sister¡¯s title.


    Smiling slyly as she remembered the open-mouthed look the boy had given her when he had learned she was a princess, she called out to him.


    ¡°Hey, June!¡±


    Looking up, June smiled. He had been casually carving a piece of wood, small shavings scattered around him.


    ¡°Prince¡­ Elina, Shina, Anna.¡±


    ¡°Just Elina,¡± Elina called back quickening her pace. ¡°You promised not to call me princess. We don¡¯t want anyone to know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯m sorry, Pr¡­ Elina.¡±


    Laughing at the way he turned red at his mistake, Elina looked at what was in his hand. ¡°What are you carving?¡± she asked, stopping and looking.


    In June¡¯s hand was a half-finished carving of a woman, her expression and body still hidden beneath the wood.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mother,¡± he explained, holding it up for her to see. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she looks like, but I like to imagine what she might have looked like.¡±


    ¡°The resemblance to you is uncanny,¡± laughed Shina, a large grin lighting up her face. ¡°Especially the blocky part in the center, you too have a square body.¡±


    Laughing at the exaggerated scowl on June''s face, she continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, June. One day, you too can be as beautiful as I am.¡±


    ¡°I think it''s lovely!¡± Anna spoke up, peering over Elina¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a work in progress, but I agree with Anna,¡± Elina nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, you two. But Shina¡¯s just like this,¡± June grinned, standing up and throwing a handful of wood chips at her. ¡°She acts like a brat even at her age!¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not old!¡±


    ¡°I never said you were.¡±


    Grinning at the banter between the two, Elina handed the carving back to June, her eyes noticing the whittling knife in his hand. ¡°The blade on that knife looks dull,¡± she remarked, pointing at it.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not sharp,¡± he agreed, looking down at his hand. ¡°Grandpa Veston told me to learn how to carve using this knife. He told me to scrape along the grain. It feels more like shaving than cutting. I¡¯m not that good at it, but I¡¯m getting better.¡±


    Passing the dull knife to Elina, he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him cut into a piece of wood using this knife. Maybe one day I will be able to do that.¡±


    ¡°He cut into a piece of wood. With this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an interesting old man,¡± Elina murmured, passing the knife back. ¡°Next time he comes back from gathering herbs, I would like to see him do that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would be delighted. He asks about you all the time.¡±


    ¡°He does?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to interrupt, Princess,¡± Anna cut in, ¡°but we must hurry. Sir Zenrom and your sister are waiting for you at the training field.¡±


    Signing dramatically, Elina had to agree with Anna. Milina would be upset if she was late. And she did not want her sister to be mad at her. She was insufferable when she was mad.


    Adjusting the wooden saber that was strapped to her back, she turned to everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to make Milina angry. I just hope we can start learning how to use this saber today. I''m so tired of running.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you are going to learn today,¡± June said, bending down and picking up a round shield that was on the ground. ¡°Why else would Zenrom ask me to be there as well? I''m guessing he needs me to be a sparring partner.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Elina squealed, jumping up and down. ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Reaching the training area, Elina¡¯s sparkling eyes took note of everyone. Milina was already running laps around the field. While Ashley and Zenrom were standing near a rack of practice weapons and shields, quietly conversing with each other.


    ¡°Does Sir Zenrom know Lady Ashely likes her?¡± Anna wondered as they crossed the field. The dreamy twinkle in her eyes made Elina roll her own. Anna was a hopeless romantic¡ªor someone who loved drama, she could never tell which.


    ¡°Yeah, he does,¡± Shina answered, absentmindedly brushing a wood shaving from her hair. ¡°He¡¯s weird. He thinks it''s not appropriate because he¡¯s her father¡¯s employee. Having a previous engagement called off doesn''t help either. But I think he¡¯s most embarrassed about the age difference between them. He thinks he¡¯s too old. Honestly, I can¡¯t blame him; he is old. Last time I was near him, I could have sworn I smelled that old people smell on him.¡±


    Laughing hysterically at her joke, she grabbed June¡¯s head and tussled his hair. ¡°One day you¡¯ll also smell like that.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only a couple of years older than you are,¡± retorted June, breaking free and fixing his hair. ¡°You¡¯re going to have that smell soon.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shina gasped in mock anger. ¡°I¡¯m like a fine wine, I get better with age, you and Zenrom are like milk¡ªspoils quickly.¡±


    ¡°More like vinegar.¡±


    ¡°Vinegar! Why you little¡­¡±


    Hiding the smile that kept creeping onto her face, Elina watched as Shina chased June, the two of them tumbling to the ground as Shina put June in a headlock. Bursting into laughter, Elina shook her head. She had never seen anyone act like them.


    ¡°I might as well warm up too,¡± she muttered as she started to run around the practice field.


    When everyone had finished with their light warm-up, of jogging or wrestling, Zenrom gathered everyone together. ¡°I think we can all agree that it is time to start learning the basics of fighting,¡± he said, prompting Elina and Ashley to cheer while Milina nodded in agreement.


    ¡°First, we will learn how to hold your weapon properly. In my opinion, the way you grip your weapon is the most critical aspect of weapon fighting. You must always have a firm grip. Dropping your weapon is a death sentence in most fights. I want all of you to hold your weapons out¡ªlike this. I will correct your grip and posture.¡±


    Excitedly, Elina held her two-handed saber out using both her hands. On her left side, Milina did the same. Ashely on the other hand was using a one-handed sword, allowing her to use only one hand.


    Zenrom and June began walking around, meticulously correcting the way they were holding their weapons, while simultaneously showing them where to put their feet.


    ¡°When using a two-handed weapon, your non-dominant hand is placed below your dominant hand to provide support. Your dominant hand, positioned on top, is responsible for guiding your weapons'' edge,¡± Zenrom explained, adjusting Ashley¡¯s grip on her sword. ¡°Interestingly there are people like Shina who do not have a dominant hand. She can use both hands as skillfully as we can use just one. You must take care when fighting people like her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty special,¡± Shina said, pulling out her swords and flourishing them.


    Ignoring Shina, Zenrom continued his lecture, watching everyone¡¯s arms start to shake. ¡°After I teach you some basic moves, you will take turns sparring each of us. Shina has the most offensive abilities, June the most defensive¡ªwith his shield, and out of the three of us, I am the most balanced. You can lower your swords now.¡±


    Letting out a breath of joy, Elina lowered her saber, her arms were burning. Although it was less than a minute since Zenrom had started to speak it had felt like forever.


    Smiling at the resting girls, Zenrom explained what was expected of them in the coming weeks. ¡°House Salizia uses a martial system that relied heavily on momentum¡ªfamous for its circular motion and ability to change angles rapidly. Due to the size of your sabers, and the way your house fights, it is very important to strengthen your legs. Without a strong base, you will be thrown off balance when you swing your weapon. You both will continue to run every day. We will also add weight training that will target the legs.


    ¡°As for you, Ashely. I will be teaching you the most widely taught sword system in the Kingdom of Vanura. However, I have personally changed some of the forms to better suit your body type.¡±


    Scowling slightly as Shina snorted behind him, he continued. ¡°Do any of you have any questions? If not, we will start learning once you are done resting.¡±


    What followed next was the most difficult, yet enjoyable training Elina had experienced so far. Her arms and legs burned with pain as Zenrom guided them on how to swing their weapons properly.


    Stepping forward while swinging her weapon down, Elina grunted as her saber hit the ground, her arms too tired to lift it. ¡°I can¡¯t keep going!¡± she gasped as she flopped down on the ground, her heart pounding against her chest. Flipping over to her stomach, she watched as Milina swung her practice saber around clumsily, her determined face dripping with sweat. ¡°We need a break.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right. It¡¯s time for a break,¡± June muttered as he stood over to her. His right arm was crossed in front of his chest, his left hand pushing on his right elbow in a stretch. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Zenrom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Elina sighed as she sat up, crossing her legs under her. ¡°When can we start sparring?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask about that too. You should get some water in the meantime. Be right back.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Taking a moment to watch June walk away, Elina gingerly stood up and stumbled over to where Anna was waiting for her with a cup of water. Grabbing the cup¡ªand spilling most of the contents onto herself, she downed the cup in one long gulp, her exhausted body convincing her that the cup of water was the best thing she had ever drank.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive!¡± she breathed, handing the cup back and glancing over at Zenrom, who had made his way to them, Milina and Ashely a step behind him.


    ¡°I want everyone to rest for a bit,¡± he called to her, bending down and picking up a towel to wipe his face. ¡°After that, we will start with actual sparring. Since today is the first day of actual sparring, each person will fight only one person. Who would like to go first?¡±


    Lowering her head so as not to be called on first, Elina peeped at her sister begging her to go first with just her eyes. As their eyes met Milina nodded, causing Elina to sigh with relief. She had wanted to spar but going first was a little too much for her.


    ¡°I will go first,¡± Milina announced.


    ¡°Very well. Shina you will be sparring with Princess Milina. But I want everyone to drink water and rest first.¡±


    Fifteen minutes later, Elina sat with Ashely and Anna, watching as her sister faced Shina, the two of them calmly circling each other.


    Milina stood with her saber at the ready position, studying her opponent. On the other hand, Shina still had both her swords resting on her shoulders, a calm expression on her face.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    With a shout from Zenrom, the first sparring match started. Without missing a beat, Shina moved in, swinging both her swords at Milina, her dexterity and skill with her weapons making it look as if both her swords were an extension of her body.


    Mouth opened in amazement, Elina watched as Shina effortlessly changed her swords from offense to defense, never slowing down. Whenever her attacking sword was blocked, she instantly changed it to defense, binding and pushing her sister¡¯s saber to the side, allowing her second sword to land a killing blow. In seconds Milina had died dozens of times, each time the wooden swords touching her gently.


    ¡°Make sure to keep your arms tight, don''t swing wildly. Watch your left, I''m going to attack it,¡± Shina instructed as she stepped to Milina¡¯s left side, landing another killing blow. Hopping back as Milina¡¯s saber¡¯s counter-slash whistled past her, she quickly stepped forward, her swords resting on Milina¡¯s neck. ¡°Try not to over-commit,¡± she said. Unlike her usual carefree self, Shina looked serious, coaching Milina in a way Elina did not expect.


    ¡°She always becomes serious when she teaches,¡± June informed her, plopping beside her, his eyes locked on the fight. ¡°But I''m impressed with your sister. Most people lose their will to fight after losing that many times. Wow, she keeps on going! Even I stopped quickly the first time I fought against Shina.¡±


    Elina nodded in agreement; her sister''s stubbornness was something most people did not have.


    Ten minutes later, Shina took a step backward, her swords resting on her shoulders. ¡°I think we should stop now, Princess,¡± she said. ¡°You''re getting too tired. Your form is collapsing, and we don''t want to build bad habits. You have talent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for sparring with me.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    As the sparing ended, Anna started to clap. ¡°You were amazing!¡±


    Waving her hand at her, Milina made her way over to them. ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± she gasped as she flopped down next to Elina. ¡°Thank you for the water, Anna.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to spar with me?¡± Zenrom called to them as he walked to the center of the field.


    ¡°Me! Me! Me!¡± Ashely jumped up.


    Rolling her eyes at Ashely¡¯s enthusiasm, Elina glanced over at Anna, seeing the spark in her eyes. They were both impossible!


    The fight between Zenrom and Ashely was not as exciting. To Elina¡¯s untrained eye, it looked as if Ashely swung at the air, while Zenrom calmly walked around her, touching her with his sword occasionally. ¡°This fight is much less exciting,¡± she complained.


    ¡°You have to pay close attention to the way Zenrom moves,¡± June explained, scooting over. ¡°It looks like she''s swinging at nothing, but that''s not true. Zenrom is baiting her into attacking him. See that? Look at his right leg, it looks like Ashley can easily hit it. But see! The second she swings at it, he steps to the side, getting to her back!¡±


    Even with June explaining what was going on, Elina had a hard time understanding, everything was too fast and subtle.


    All too soon it was Elina¡¯s turn. Walking up together with June, she stood at attention, observing his weapons. In his left hand, he held a round green shield, and his right hand held a sword.


    ¡°My primary weapon is actually a bow,¡± he informed her, stretching his neck side to side as he warmed up. ¡°But I¡¯m fairly confident in close combat as well. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt you. Just attack me with all your strength.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That was my plan.¡±


    As the two circled each other, Elina frowned in confusion as she observed June. She was under the impression that when using a shield, one would hold it in front of them like a wall. Instead, he created a wedge shape with his shield and sword, the tip of the wedge pointing at her. Why was he doing this?


    Tentatively, she took a small step, trying to discern what he was up to, her eyes locked onto the tip of the wedge. As she moved, he never changed the way he held his weapons.


    Losing patience, Elina stepped forward, swinging her saber at June¡¯s right side¡ªthe side without the shield. If she could force him to block with his sword, she could neutralize his offensive capabilities.


    With a clash of wood, June used his sword to block her saber. As her saber hit his sword, Elina felt a painful shock wave travel up her arm, her blade bouncing off his sword. It was the first time she had hit anything, and it did not go as she expected.


    ¡°Your grip is too weak, that¡¯s why your saber bounced,¡± June explained, calmly using the edge of his shield and foot to push her over. ¡°Also, the shield can be used to attack, not just to block.¡±


    Standing up, Elina scowled at his grinning face.


    ¡°I was unprepared. Next time I¡¯m gonna bash that expression off your face.¡±


    Unfortunately for Elina, there was no bashing.


    Frustration appeared on Elina¡¯s face as the fight continued, sweat dripping down her red face. The way June used his shield was unexpected¡ªand underhanded in her opinion. He was not just using it as a defensive tool but as a utility tool. Using the shield, he would obscure her vision¡ªallowing him to sneak attacks from out of vision, deflect and push her weapon aside, and even use it to push her down.


    After what felt like the tenth time she was lying on the ground, Elina pushed her saber away. ¡°Fine you win for today,¡± she panted, closing her eyes and taking deep breaths.


    ¡°For the first day, I think you did well,¡± he grinned back, bending over and picking up her wooden saber. ¡°Let¡¯s go to where your sister is waiting. I think Zenrom and Shina want to practice.¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute. I need to catch my breath.¡±


    Crossing her arms over her head, Elina took a few deep breaths allowing her body to gather itself. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go. I want to see Shina and Zenrom fight.¡±


    Tired yet strangely energetic, Elina watched as Zenrom and Shina walked to the middle of the field, June, Ashley, and her sister next to her.


    ¡°I wonder how the fight will go?¡± she excitedly said, her eye twinkling.


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to fight,¡± June informed her as he wiped his face with a towel. ¡°They¡¯re going to practice one form over and over again. By changing the timing, speed, and strength of the same moves, you can learn the best way to use it in a real fight.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to fight!¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not exciting.¡±


    ¡°But I expect Sir Zenrom will still look wonderful!¡± murmured Ashley. ¡°Even when doing the same moves over and over again.¡±


    Groaning inwardly at Ashley¡¯s fascination with Zenrom, Elina turned her head towards June.


    ¡°June, you said that your primary weapon is a bow. Do you think you can show me how to shoot?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the boy asked, his eyes widening slightly, a small smile appearing on his face.


    ¡°Yes really.¡±


    ¡°Alright! After watching Zenrom and Shina, let¡¯s go!¡± Jumping up he pointed towards an area on the other side of the field. ¡°We can use the shooting range just over there!¡±


    Standing up and brushing off her pants, Elina quickly turned to her sister. ¡°Milina, can I go with June to the shooting range?¡±


    ¡°The shooting range? With June?¡± Milina confirmed, observing June standing a little distance away, his delighted expression visible from here. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but make sure you actually learn to shoot. Don¡¯t waste his time. And take Anna with you.¡±


    ¡°I will! I promise!¡± Elina vowed, beckoning Anna to follow her. ¡°June, let¡¯s go now. I don¡¯t care to watch the same moves over and over again.¡± Turning to her sister she informed her. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the manor when I¡¯m done. You don¡¯t have to wait for me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Go have fun.¡±


    Running up to June, Elina slowed as a thought occurred to her. ¡°June?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are there no famous archers in Vanura?¡±


    Elina could tell that her question was something June did not expect, his steps slowing down, a complicated expression appearing on his face.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, No,¡± he replied, sighing softly. ¡°The thing is¡ªarchery is looked down upon by many Arcane warriors. It¡¯s considered a soldier¡¯s weapon, not a warrior¡¯s weapon.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Once someone becomes an Arcane Knight, they can use the Aether they drew in through their Gate of Power to coat their weapons, enhancing their strength. The problem with archery is¡ªonce the arrow leaves the bow, the Aether coating it vanishes, and it becomes a normal arrow. Only the Arrowborne Sovereign can keep his arrows coated in Aether once it leaves the bow.¡±


    ¡°The Arrowborne Sovereign? How does he do that?¡± Elina questioned, swatting at a bug that was flying around her head.


    ¡°Nobody knows,¡± June said, a determined glint appearing in his eyes. ¡°But one day I¡¯m going to find out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will,¡± Elina laughed, seeing how serious he was. It was nice seeing someone with such a straightforward goal.


    Reaching the shooting range, Elina¡¯s eyes looked down range at the round target. The shooting rage was just a flat section on the edge of the practice field, a wooden wall erected behind the target.


    Glancing over at June¡ªwho was stringing his bows, she blinked in surprise. ¡°Your bow is much smaller than the ones our soldiers use,¡± she said, studying the strangely curved bow. From what she could remember, the soldiers guarding her family¡¯s castle had bows that were taller than she was. On the other hand, the bow June held seemed to be half their size.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a recurve bow,¡± he answered, bending over and pulling out a long rod-like object from his quiver. ¡°It¡¯s from Arioria.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± she asked, pointing at the rod. Studying it closely, she realized it was not a rod, but a pipe that was cut lengthwise in half, a half pipe with a channel.


    ¡°It''s called a solenarion, Grandpa Veston taught me how to use it,¡± he explained, lifting the wooden channel and allowing Elina and Anna to see.


    ¡°Do you see this arrow?¡± he continued, pulling out an arrow from his quiver. Looking at what June was holding, Elina glanced over at Anna in confusion, realizing that the maid was just as confused. The arrow in his hand was short¡ªso short that she knew it could not stay on the bow when it was drawn.


    ¡°Normally this arrow is too short to shoot from a bow, but if you place the arrow in the channel like this, you can use it as a guide,¡± he explained lifting the solenarion. Placing the arrow into the channel, he brought the solenarion and arrow to his bowstring. Drawing, he released. The string of the bow propelled the arrow down the channel, flying towards the target, leaving the solenarion still in June¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Anna gasped, clapping her hands in delight. ¡°But what''s the point? Can¡¯t you just use a normal arrow?¡±


    Scratching his head, June explained. ¡°Well, there¡¯s another reason Arcane Warriors dislike bows. Once a warrior becomes skilled enough, they can consistently deflect arrows from the air. By using a smaller arrow, it makes it much harder for them to deflect. Other advantages are that you can carry more arrows, and your enemies can''t shoot your arrow back at you. The arrow is too short for a normal bow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Elina nodded. ¡°Will we be learning to use a solenarion as well?¡±


    ¡°Personally, I would advise against it¡± he replied. ¡°I make my own arrows so having a constant supply of arrows is not a concern for me. But for you, you would have to special order it¡ªor learn to make it yourself. I think it would be better to use a normal bow.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, Elina followed June to the rack of practice bows.


    ¡°Which bow should I pick?¡± she asked, browsing the bows that were out. ¡°I see the longbows our guards us, as well as recurve bows? like the one you have. I like this small one! Why is it so small?¡±


    Scratching his chin in thought, June gave her his opinion. ¡°Honestly any one of these is fine, lots of people argue about which type of bow is better, but they can both punch through armor at medium range, and once you get to long range. Well¡­ at that point, the arrow is just falling with gravity so it¡¯s not that strong.


    ¡°As for the smaller bow, that''s a bow used to shoot from the back of a horse. Thinking about it now, I would pick the smaller recurve bow¡ªthe one that''s used when riding on a horse. The size is less cumbersome for smaller people.¡±


    Looking down at her hand, Elina could not help but grin. On the back of her hand was her Horse Crest. Maybe it was fate? ¡°I¡¯ll pick the small horse bow then,¡± she said, ¡°Anna, you should also learn to shoot.¡±


    ¡°Me too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, use this small horse bow as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    Walking over with the bows they had chosen, Elina and Anna stood at attention, looking over at June. Clearing his throat he started his lesson.


    ¡°Because both of you chose a horse bow. I¡¯ll teach you how the Horse Lords of the West use them. Oh, by the way, never shoot a bow without an arrow attached to it¡ªit''s bad for the bow. Anyways, the Horse Lords use what''s called a thumb draw, it''s when you pull the bowstring with your thumb and not your other fingers, see like this.¡±


    Putting a normal arrow on his bow, he wrapped his thumb around the bowstring just under the arrow, allowing the arrow to rest on top of his thumb. Using his pointer finger and middle finger he covered his thumbnail securing everything in place. Allowing the girls to clearly see what he was doing he continued. ¡°This draw will hurt your thumb, so you must use a thumb guard¡ªI think there¡¯s some extra in the shed. Hold on, let me go get it.¡±


    Rushing to the shed and rushing back like a storm, he presented them with ring-like objects. ¡°Fit this on your thumb,¡± he said. ¡°It will prevent the bowstring from hurting your thumb. Now lift the bow above your head and bring it forward at the same time you draw it. That¡¯s how the Horse Lords do it. You want it to feel like you¡¯re pushing the bow forward and not like you¡¯re pulling the bowstring back. I think it''s supposed to help stabilize the bow when shooting from horseback.¡±


    Lifting his bow above his head he brought it down while drawing the bow taut.


    ¡°Now you two try.¡±


    Taking a steadying breath, Elina carefully lifted her bow above her head, the practice arrow resting on her thumb. Exhaling forcefully, she brought her bow down in front of her, the muscles in her arms protesting. Arms shaking, she brought the bowstring to the side of her mouth.


    Looking down the arrow at the target, Elina gripped hard on her bow. Heart beating with excitement she released.


    With a loud twang, her arrow flew off to the side missing the target by a long distance.


    ¡°You''re gripping too hard on the bow,¡± chuckled June, glancing over at Elina. He was correcting Anna¡¯s form. ¡°Unlike a saber, you want to lightly grip the bow.¡±


    ¡°You tell me this after I shoot?¡± Elina complained, reaching for another arrow. I¡¯m going to hit the target this time!


    ¡°You shot before I could correct you,¡± June said, drawing his bow to show her what he meant.


    ¡°You see, most people think you have to grip the bow hard to keep the bow steady, but that¡¯s not true. Watch, as long as the bow is resting in the section between your thumb and forefinger¡ªand you keep pulling on the bowstring, the bow will stay up. Your fingers actually don¡¯t need to be gripping the bow.¡±


    Lifting his fingers off the bow¡ªone at a time, he wiggled them to demonstrate what he had just said. ¡°The only reason you really need to hold the bow is to keep it from falling after you shoot.¡±


    Skeptically looking over at him, Elina nodded. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Turning back to her target, she tried to keep what he had just said in her mind. Don¡¯t grip the bow too hard.


    Drawing her bow again, she kept her hand¡ªthe one holding the bow loose, willing her arrow to hit the target this time. With another loud twang, her arrow jumped forward, this time in the direction of the target.


    Elina watched as her arrow missed the target by a couple of feet, her arrow bouncing off the wooden wall that was behind the target.


    ¡°That was much better,¡± June said, passing another arrow to her. ¡°Take it slow, you¡¯ll get it with time. We have all day.¡±

 Chapter 15 - News from Home

    The small campfire produced a tiny globe of light, pushing back the darkness and creating an area of illusory safety. Flickering weakly the fire brought warmth and a sense of security to everyone around it. Still, in reality, it was a beacon to the real dangers of the night, the creatures in the darkness noticing the lone flickering light in the swamp.


    As the flames hungrily consumed the damp wood and leaves, a column of thick smoke rose into the air, melding with the dense foliage and swarms of insects overhead.


    Swatting at another bug that landed on him, Hector glanced at Larrisa, his heart heavy. The elf was silently sitting by Aerendil¡¯s body, her hand placed gently on the dead elf¡¯s shoulder, her empty eyes staring into the darkness. Occasionally, she seemed to return to reality, a sudden twitch of her neck causing her to look down at Aerendil before she stared into the darkness once again.


    No one wanted to stay in the swamp after the fight with the serpent, but they had no choice. Retrieving the Serpentine Bloodstone had taken longer than expected, the tough skin of the snake had forced Ilistina to use large amounts of Aether just to cut into it.


    ¡°Hector, it is ready.¡±


    Taking his eyes off the fire, Hector glanced sideways as Ilistina approached him with a small wooden cup. Locking his eyes with the cup, Hector felt his heartbeat start racing, his hands becoming damp with sweat. Inside the cup was the dissolved Serpentine Bloodstone¡ªthe medicine they had traveled all the way to the swamp for.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he sincerely whispered, standing up. Taking the cup from Ilistina, he noticed that his hands were trembling. Although he could keep his mind calm, he could not fool his body, he was scared and excited. But both emotions were tainted with a bit of guilt. Gazing down at the cup¡¯s content, he silently apologized to Aerendil before noticing that the red stone was no longer there. The stone had dissolved into a deep blue liquid that looked almost purple in the darkness, the reflections from the flickering campfire causing the liquid to look almost like waves on the sea.


    ¡°It really did turn blue,¡± he remarked, picturing the blood-colored stone that Ilistina had cut from the snake''s chest.


    ¡°I was worried that the stories were just stories, but when the stone was placed in water, it turned blue,¡± Ilistina admitted, a weary smile appearing. ¡°Drink up before anything else happens.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, Hector took an inquisitive sniff of the liquid, his nose expecting to smell something foul. To his surprise, the liquid was odorless, almost as if he had taken a sniff of water. Frowning, he brought the cup to his mouth, pausing momentarily before downing the cup¡¯s content in one huge gulp.


    The liquid was colder than expected, almost like ice water. Gasping as it seemed to get colder and colder as it trickled down his throat, Hector blinked in surprise as the liquid started to radiate waves of breathtaking cold energy. The cold energy rushed around his body without any rhyme or reason, causing his muscles to tighten and his body to shake violently.


    Sitting there, muscles tight, Hector instinctively knew he had to act to prevent the energy from freezing him from the inside out. Teeth chattering, he hurriedly crossed his legs, delving deeply into a meditative state. Floating in the darkness of his mind, he started to guide the energy around his body, rotating it carefully on the very pathways that his Aether moved on.


    With each rotation of the cold energy, Hector felt the poison coating his pathways gradually begin to flake away. Small and large patches of the deadly poison tore free, carried along by the freezing energy. Suspended within the energy, the flakes of poisons began to move unexpectedly, each piece wiggling around as if it had a mind of its own. When these flakes encountered one another, they merged, condensing into larger globs.


    Shocked by what was happening, Hector kept a steady hand on his emotions. This is not the time to let my emotions take over. Keep yourself together!


    Taking slow deep breaths, he once again started to guide the cold energy around his body, noticing that the amount of energy was less than before. I need to hurry before the cold energy runs out!


    Concentrating, he isolated a smaller poison flake, surrounding it with energy, relentlessly pressuring it until it froze. As the poison flake froze, it shattered into fine particles.


    I think I can push the particles out of my body, he thought. They are small enough to pass through my pores!


    Manipulating the cold energy again, Hector pushed the fine particles towards his pores, his lips rising in a grin when they passed out.


    Thank the ancestors! I just need to push it all out! Quickly before I run out of cold energy!


    Using the rapidly dwindling cold energy, Hector started the laborious task of pushing all the poison out, a greenish-black ooze appearing on his skin. As the beads of ooze dripped down his body, his skin started to burn, a painful sensation that almost shattered his concentration.


    It¡¯s working! But it¡¯s burning me! I must hurry!


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he almost gagged as a foul sent assaulted his senses. The smell was putrid, rancid, and burned his throat.


    What is that smell? Is it me? Ancestors, it¡¯s the ooze!


    ¡°It¡¯s burning me, and the smell,¡± he croaked, trying to concentrate.


    There was a splash of water as someone threw a bucket of water on him. Feeling the burning sensation lessen, he stammered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As the minutes slowly passed by, Hector managed to expel all but the largest glob of poison. Feeling a rush of triumph, he hounded after it, the glob moving around his body like a crazed animal. Get back here!


    Finally cornering it in his Energy Core, Hector surrounded it with the last remnants of the cold energy. Panting painfully, he started freezing the blob, his breath coming in short. As the poison slowly froze, it seemed to realize that it was dying, the frenzied squirming becoming more violent.


    Stop moving!


    As Hector used the last of his energy, the poison started to condense tighter and tighter on itself until suddenly it turned into a hard green crystal the size of a small pea. With a rush, the crystallized poison flew into the side of Hector¡¯s heart, lodging itself deep within its beating walls.


    Eyes widening in disbelief, Hector spat out a mouthful of blood, desperately trying to remove the poison crystal. It was futile, no matter how much of the cold energy he used, the crystal would not move.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ilistina was hovering over him, a bucket of water in her hands. Quickly setting the bucket aside she grabbed a cloth and wiped away the blood that was seeping from Hector¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°The poison crystallized in my energy core and lodged itself into my heart,¡± Hector gasped. ¡°I was able to isolate it, but I can¡¯t get rid of it.¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible! No poison can withstand the effects of the Serpentine Bloodstone.¡±


    ¡°But it did.¡±


    Looking down at him, Ilistina uttered the words he was most worried about. ¡°Did we make it worse?¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I hope not.¡±


    Tentatively drawing Aether into his body, Hector braced for the worst, his teeth clenched together. As the familiar energy passed through his Gate of Power and into his body, he felt the Aether enter easily, the poison no longer obscuring his gate. Heart beating in relief, he quickly guided the energy to his core, breath stuck in his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fully healed, but I can draw Aether again,¡± he reported. ¡°The condensed poison in my core is the only poison left. I need to see if I can remove it with Aether. The good news is that I am much stronger than just a moment ago.¡±


    Silently studying Hector¡¯s face, Ilistina nodded. ¡°At least we have that going for us. But you need to take it slow.  We don¡¯t know what effects the poison crystal might have on you.¡±


    Leaning back, Hector took a moment to enjoy the Aether flowing through his body before speaking. ¡°I will heal what I can, but you are right ¡ªI will take my time with the poison crystal.¡± He drew in a deep breath of the humid, acidic air and began carefully rotating Aether throughout his body. The mixture of morning and night energy gave him strength. ¡°I missed this feeling,¡± he uttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Ilistina reminded him again, brushing dirt from her pants as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch tonight. Take your time and make sure you can travel tomorrow. We will leave at first light.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    For the next couple of hours, Hector silently sat by the fire, his eyes closed, legs crossed beneath him. He focused on inspecting the damage the poison had inflicted on his body, the energy he so missed flowing around his body. Allowing the energy to passively heal some of the smaller injuries, he directed his attention to his heart, studying the effects of the poison crystal. From what he could tell, as long as he used his energy to surround the crystal, it remained dormant, only stirring when he stopped channeling energy around it.


    ¡°Hector, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Opening his eyes at the sound of Ilistina¡¯s voice, Hector saw the first rays of the new day, the beauty causing him to pause. It had been a long time since he had taken notice of something so simple as a sunrise. Soaking in the warm rays of light, he felt the muscles in his body relax, the weight from the stress that had prevented him from taking a full breath, lifting slightly. He was nowhere near his normal strength, but compared to just yesterday, he felt like a new man.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Ilistina was standing over him, her sword¡ªwhich was embedded in the snake the last time he saw it, now strapped to her side. She looked haggard, with dark bags under her eyes and new injuries on her body. She had been keeping watch while the others rested.


    ¡°Thank you for keeping watch,¡± Hector said, bowing deeply. ¡°I am much better than yesterday. If I don''t strain myself, I can move. We can go anytime.¡±


    ¡°Good, we need to get back and give Aerendil a proper burial. We can''t bury him in this accursed place.¡±


    The journey back to Lundale took a fraction of the time it took them to get to the swamp. Even with the added weight of Aerendil¡¯s body, Hector¡¯s ability to draw in Aether allowed them to move at speeds most horses could not sustain for more than a few hours. By the morning of the fifth day, they were entering the Dreamwood, the vast ocean of trees spanning as far as the eye could see.


    ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Larrisa breathed, her sad eyes glancing down at the wrapped body of Aerendil that lay on a makeshift stretcher. ¡°I never expected he wouldn''t be here with us.¡±


    ¡°He was exceptional, someone that I was proud to have in my guard,¡± Ilistina agreed, placing her hand on Larrisa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will personally make sure that his name is written down in the Book of Heroes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I''m sure he would appreciate that,¡± Larrisa answered, wiping away a tear.


    Smiling at Larrisa¡ªa smile that looked forced to Hector, Ilistina turned to him. ¡°Hector, we still have a full day before we reach the gates of Starhaven. Once there I will ask the Knowledge Keepers if they were able to find out anything new while we were out. Let us make haste.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let us,¡± Hector agreed, drawing power into his body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Following Ilistina and Larrisa¡ªwho were holding the stretcher, Hector strengthened his legs with Aether, his senses stretching all around him. Surrounding him were the lively sounds and smells of the Dreamwood, a stark contrast to when he had just been here a couple of weeks ago. His enhanced senses now allowed him to see the world in a different light.


    Ducking under a fallen tree covered in a thick layer of moss, he once again marveled at the Elves¡¯ ability to know where they were in this ancient forest. Neither of them had paused when they came across a seemingly dead end, both pointing to a hidden path. Only someone born in the Dreamwood could do such a thing.


    By the time the sun was low on the horizon, they were standing in front of the famed walls of Starhaven, the massive walls stringing the fingers-like mountains together. Ignoring the impressive gate, Ilistina led Hector and Larrisa to a side entrance, quickly speaking to the guard before gesturing at them to follow her. ¡°It''s never a good idea to let the people know their Queen was out of the city,¡± she explained, walking through the side entrance.


    Once inside, she turned to Larrisa. ¡°Larrisa, I must ask you to arrange Aerendil¡¯s funeral. Take his body to the palace, they will help you set it up. I will take Prince Hector to the inner palace. I will find him a place to rest. We traveled harder than I wanted. He needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Opening his mouth in protest, Hector thought better of it before closing it. As someone who had taken care of his sick brother for so long, he knew how exhausting it was to argue with someone who needed rest.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± he uttered.


    Standing in his new clean clothes, Hector looked down from the balcony of his room, the city of Starhaven below him. From up here he could see the whole of the city, the hustle and bustle of the elves minuscule to his keen eyes. Unlike most elven villages, which incorporated living trees in their buildings, the capital did not use trees, instead opting to use the mighty Starspire Peaks in its construction, tall spires linked together, reaching for the heavens.


    On the other side of the walls, stretched the Dreamwood, the ancient trees spanning the whole of the Elven Kingdom. From what Hector knew, Lundale was the only Kingdom with a definite border, one that anyone could see, the trees creating a natural border. Everything within the Dreamwood was part of the Kingdom of Lundale.


    Standing on the balcony, he stared out across the land, past the famed walls towards Vanura, his mind anxious. It had been too long since he had left, too long since he had heard any news about it. Each day he was away from Vanura his anxiety seemed to grow. It was not that he did not trust his men, but he would feel better when he returned.


    Taking a long calming breath of the clean mountain air, he worked the tightness and knots out of his shoulders, slowly exhaling. Imagining the stress leaving his body¡ªalongside his breath, he took another slow breath, holding it for a few seconds before exhaling again. Feeling his shoulders slump as the tightness lessened, he moved them up and down in a circular motion. Next, he leaned his head left and right in a stretch that caused his neck to crack satisfyingly.


    Remembering what the healers had told him yesterday, he signed. According to them, the poison did not leave any noticeable damage to his body, but they could not remove the crystallized poison that was now lodged in his heart. Now that the energy from the Serpentine Bloodstone had been spent, the only thing keeping the poison crystal imprisoned, was the Aether Hector drew into his body. If he overtaxed himself, they were worried that the poison would leak back into his body.


    A soft yet firm knock broke him out of his thoughts, the sound coming from his door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± he called out as he turned his back to the balcony and entered his room.


    The door of his room silently swung open, as Queen Ilistina entered.


    The Elven Queen had changed into her formal attire, a light blue dress that seemed to sparkle in the light. ¡°I hope you have rested,¡± she said, her movements so elegant she seemed to glide, her white hair blowing behind her. She had removed the brown dye from her hair.


    ¡°Better than I have in a long time,¡± Hector said, lowering his head slightly in thanks.


    ¡°That''s good. I have news of your condition,¡± she said, making her way over to a chair and sitting in it.


    Feeling his chest tighten at the prospect of bad news, Hector joined her at the table, his emotions carefully controlled. Nodding once at her, he silently prepared himself for the worst.


    ¡°With the help from the Keepers of the Knowledge, the healers were able to find clues about the poison in an old tome¡ªold even for our standards.¡± Pausing momentarily, she continued. ¡°We believe it is the poison from a Green Dragon.¡±


    A stunned silence filled the room as Hector tried to comprehend what he had just heard. ¡°A Green Dragon?¡± he managed to utter, the absurdity of the statement causing him to wonder if she was making a joke.


    ¡°Yes. A Green Dragon.¡±


    Sitting there, Hector studied Ilistina''s face, looking for any signs that she was playing a prank on him. Dragons were something that only existed in fairy tales, something told to frighten children. They were creatures that had the power to destroy Kingdoms with a flick of their tails.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Closing his gaping mouth, Hector felt his world spin. If he had heard this information from anyone else, he would have called them crazy. According to her, Dragons were real! The fantasy tales from his childhood were real, and he had been poisoned by one!


    ¡°As you know,¡± Ilistina¡¯s voice dragged Hector back to the present. ¡°The energy from the Serpentine Bloodstone is no longer in your body. If you ever want to live a normal life. You must rest and allow your body to recover. This is the most important thing that you can do now. If you do not give yourself ample time to heal, the dragon¡¯s poison will spread out from the crystal and poison you again. Next time there will be nothing we can do. You will die.¡±


    Hearing the seriousness in her voice, Hector opened his mouth, ready to promise he would take care of his body. As the words were coming out of his mouth, a loud bang sounded as a guard came charging into the room.


    ¡°A rebellion has started in the Kingdom of Vanura!¡±

 Chapter 16 - Preparations

    On the Vanura Kingdom¡¯s western lands, the mighty castle of House Baura stood, tall walls surrounding a stone keep. The sounds of merriment and joy echoed within the castle, causing the dogs to bark adding to the hubbub.  The festivity was caused by the engagement party between Lord Leora¡¯s eldest daughter Tricia, and Lord Averell Baura¡¯s first son, Quillon. For decades the two families were close allies, but this was the first time they had solidified their bond with a marriage.


    Laughing uproariously, Lord Baura took a long guzzle of his beer, wiping his mouth on the back of his hand, before wiping his hand on his shirt.


    ¡°Drake, do you remember that time Augie fought naked?¡± he boomed, his boisterous voice ringing across the Great Hall.


    Slamming his hand on the table, Lord Leora laughed, tears coming to his eyes. ¡°Of course, I remember! How could I forget his pale body streaking across the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Father, what happened?¡± Lord Baura¡¯s son, Quillon asked, grabbing another beer for his father and Lord Leora. Walking over, he joined the old men reminiscing about their youth.


    Taking the mug from his future son-in-law, Lord Leora took a swig before clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, but Augie was complaining about the heat all day, saying he had a headache. Well, that night after we set up camp, he went to the makeshift outhouse we built¡ªto do his business. While he was in there, we were attacked by the cursed Domibu. As soon as the fighting starts, Augie comes running out of the outhouse, stark naked, waving his war axe, screaming bloody murder. I don''t know why he took all his clothes off in the outhouse, but he did. I¡¯ve never seen him look so angry and relieved at the same time! The whole night he fought naked¡ªlike the day he was born. After that, he was nicknamed ¡®The Naked Madman¡¯ by The Domibu!¡±


    Rowdy laughter filled the Grand Hall, soldiers stomping their feet, impressed and entertained by the story.


    ¡°Why have I not met this man?¡± Quillon asked, grinning from ear to ear as he glanced at Tricia¡ªhis future.


    The volume of noise within the hall dropped as the veteran warriors quieted, their smiles turning sad.


    ¡°Near the end of the war, Augie was killed by a Domibu General. I personally crushed the General¡¯s skull,¡± his father said, looking down at his hands.


    Hearing Lord Baura¡¯s words, Tricia gasped quietly. Turning to her father, she asked. ¡°Father! Why are you laughing at Sir Augie? He should be remembered as a hero.¡±


    ¡°He is a hero, but we must laugh to keep the sadness from consuming us,¡± Lord Leora replied, taking a sip of his beer. ¡°We keep his memory alive through laughter and drink. As long as we keep telling stories of him, he will never truly be gone.¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± roared Lord Baura, lifting his mug. ¡°Let us all toast Augie, and the rest of our fallen brothers!¡±


    ¡°Here, here!¡±


    The silence in the room was shattered by the unified voices of the soldiers, all raising their mugs, and yelling into the air.


    ¡°To our fallen brothers!¡±


    As the party continued, a young man hurried over to Lord Baura, panting from exhaustion.


    ¡°Ah! Drake let me introduce you to my nephew Yansen, he¡¯s my wife¡¯s sister''s son. Out of the younger generation, I think he¡¯s one of the best,¡± Lord Baura boomed, gesturing towards the young man.


    ¡°Uncle, I bring urgent news,¡± whispered Yansen, pulling out a message. ¡°We just received a message by bird from the Capital.¡±


    Seeing the seriousness on Yansen¡¯s face, Lord Baura sobered up, the drunk light in his eyes vanishing, leaving behind the eyes of an old warrior. Reaching for the message he started to read, his face turning redder and redder as he read, a wild snarl escaping through his bared teeth.


    ¡°Averell, what happened?¡± Lord Leora demanded, leaning over to look at the message.


    ¡°General Calahan rebelled!¡± Lord Baura spat, his words dripping with wrath.


    Hearing the news, Lord Leora jumped up, knocking his chair to the ground.


    ¡°What! Is the King safe? When did he rebel?¡±


    As Lord Leora¡¯s outburst reached the partygoers, the Great Hall instantly fell silent. Each person stared up at the Great Lords, food and drink frozen in place.


    ¡°The message doesn''t mention the King,¡± Lord Baura said, passing the message to Lord Leora. ¡°He rebelled three days ago. Luckily for us, you brought some of your men here. If we march at first light, we should get to the capital in four days.¡±


    Lord Baura stood up, turning to address the Great Hall. ¡°General Calahan has rebelled against the Royal House! We will ride to the aid of the King at first light!¡±


    A deafening roar filled the room as everyone started to talk at the same time, chaos, fear, and anger pushing out the happiness that was just present.


    ¡°Why would General Calahan rebel?¡± asked Quillion, disbelief and uncertainty causing his eyes to narrow.


    ¡°I believe it has something to do with nominating Prince Orda as the primary marriage candidate for Princess Milina. He sent me a message about backing him a couple of days ago,¡± replied his father, gesturing at his confused people.


    ¡°If what you say is true,¡± Lord Leora quietly stated, his face turning pale. ¡°The King may have perished. There is no reason Calahan would have rebelled over the choice of the Princess''s marriage partner unless he saw the issue as time-sensitive.¡±


    There was an uncomfortable silence at the table, the two Great Lords looking at each other.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Shaking his head to clear his doubt, Lord Baura turned to everyone at the table, his usual deafening voice, a whisper.


    ¡°We must keep what was just said a secret. We are on a rescue mission. We are not going for revenge.¡±


    ¡°I understand, father,¡± Quillion nodded, hands gripping the edge of the table.


    Nodding at his son, Lord Baura cleared his throat, shouting over the noise in the Great Hall. ¡°Generals to me! We will meet in the War Room, the rest of you prepare to head out at first light. I want everyone to be ready and rested.¡±


    Turning to his wife he finished, ¡°Dane, I will leave Quillion in charge of the castle while I am out. Depending on how long we are gone, you might have to make changes to the wedding date.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Lady Dane nodded.


    Making his way to the War Room, Lord Baura clenched his fist until he felt his knuckles pop, his body coiled with rage. Reaching for the key that hung around his neck, he opened the room, waiting for his Generals, sons, and guests to enter before entering himself.


    ¡°Drake, how certain are you that the King is dead?¡± he asked, entering the room last and closing the door. The War Room was the most secure location within the castle, with no windows, or other exits besides the door they had entered from. Standing in the center of the room, surrounded by chairs was a table, a detailed map of the Kingdom carved upon it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a speculation at the moment, but something else bothers me more,¡± Lord Leora answered, heavily sitting down.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lord Baura asked, his eyes staring down at the map, his fingers tracing the path his army would take to reach the capital.


    ¡°What is Prince Hector doing?¡±


    Everyone within the room froze as if they were scared to breathe, their heart pounding in their chests. Feeling a drop of sweat trickle down his forehead Lord Baura felt his stomach drop, if Prince Hector was there, it would be impossible for General Calahan to rebel.


    ¡°Did he kill Prince Hector? Or is Prince Hector part of the rebellion?¡± Viarop, Lord Baura¡¯s youngest son stammered, his face turning pale.


    ¡°Fool, Prince Hector would turn on his brother!¡± Lord Baura yelled, turning to his son in rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father. I meant no disrespect,¡± Viarop faltered, his hands held out in front of him as he took a step back.


    ¡°Averell, your son is still young, he doesn''t know the prince like we do,¡± Lord Leora raised his voice, stepping between them.


    Grunting in anger, Lord Baura went back to the map. ¡°Calahan must have done something to the prince. We need more information. Yansen, I want you to find our Spymaster and try to find out any information about the whereabouts of the prince.¡±


    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡±


    As Yansen left the room, Lord Baura turned to Lord Leora, ¡°Drake, something feels off about this rebellion.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Lord Leora said, his hand touching his beard. ¡°But regardless of the situation, we ride to the King¡¯s aid.¡±


    A week after Hector learned about Calahan¡¯s rebellion, he found himself in a town on the capital''s outskirts. There he was gathering soldiers in preparation for retaking the castle. He wished the Elves had lent him warriors, but they would not, saying it was an internal situation and as a foreign kingdom they could not interfere.


    Standing over a table, he placed a wooden group of soldiers on a map that lay on it. The map was of the capital, written using his memory¡ªit was not very detailed but served its purpose. ¡°I¡¯m glad Todo was able to get information out to me,¡± he muttered. ¡°The situation looks bad but it¡¯s better than expected.¡±


    Hearing the tent flap open, he looked up.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± a young farmer''s son quickly stepped in, dropping to one knee.


    Seeing the young boy, Hector felt his heart tighten, he did not like using children in war, but with all the loyal soldiers either dead or defending the castle from inside, he had no choice.


    ¡°What is it, boy?¡± he grunted, glancing at the map again.


    ¡°There is a large army approaching us, they are flying the flags of House Leora, and House Baura.¡±


    ¡°That''s the best news I''ve heard in days,¡± Hector exclaimed, grabbing his saber and marching out of the tent.


    The contrast between the dark interior of the tent, and the bright morning light, made Hector squint, the dazzling light leaving streaks in his vision. Using his arm to shade his eyes, he hurried over to a small hill, eagerly looking in the direction he knew the Great Lords would come from.


    From the top of his vantage point, he saw a small army marching in his direction. Seven banners, he counted, knowing each banner had about a hundred men to it. Not as much as I wished, but they got here faster than expected. They must have taken the young soldiers and left the older ones to guard their lands. As he watched the soldiers march closer, four horses broke off from the procession, heading directly at him.


    ¡°Drake! Averell!¡± Hector raised his hand as he recognized two of them. Seeing them in armor made him feel his youth returning.


    ¡°Prince Hector!¡± Lord Baura bellowed as they got closer. Jumping off his horse he rushed over and gripped Hector''s hand in a strong handshake.


    ¡°When was the last time we fought together?¡± laughed Hector, breaking his usual stoic face.


    ¡°Too long,¡± Lord Leora shouted as he too got off his horse and shook Hector¡¯s hand.


    Seeing the two warriors he had spent his youth fighting alongside, Hector could not help but feel emotional. ¡°Averell, I heard your son got engaged! And to Drake¡¯s daughter! Congratulations are in order. You must forgive me for not sending a gift. I was planning to once I returned to the capital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only an engagement,¡± Lord Baura laughed, stretching his shoulders. ¡°The wedding will be in a couple of months. You can send something then.¡±


    Grinning at the two of them, Hector hugged them, wincing slightly.


    ¡°So, you are injured?¡± Lord Leora stated, noticing the wince. ¡°With Calahan¡¯s rebellion, we knew something must have happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I was slightly injured, but the Healers of Lundale have fully cured me,¡± Hector lied. ¡°I am strong again.¡± Feeling guilty for lying to his friend he gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Looking sideways over at him, Lord Baura studied his face. ¡°That''s good to hear,¡± he eventually said, waving over at the two young men who were waiting behind them. ¡°Let me introduce you to these two. Drake and I left our eldest sons as acting Lords of our lands, so they are not here. This is my second son Viarop, and this is Yansen, my nephew.¡±


    ¡°Prince Hector, it is an honor to meet you,¡± Viarop bowed.


    Looking at the two men, Hector could not help but grin, the hunger in their eyes was something he had not seen in a long time. These two men would grow into strong warriors.


    ¡°The heavens have looked kindly on House Baura,¡± he praised. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how you two grow.¡±


    Hearing Hector''s words, both men blushed causing Lord Baura to laugh good-naturedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the sun. My tent is just over there,¡± Hector said, gesturing to his command post. ¡°We have many things to talk about.¡±


    Sitting around the map, the men carefully examined the troop placements Hector had just placed, their experienced eyes tracking the potential movements of the troops.


    ¡°With the numbers we have, even with Todo and Zacheri attacking from the inside, we will have some trouble,¡± Lord Leora said, a frown on his face. ¡°The outer walls are still controlled by Calahan.¡±


    ¡°What are the other Great Lords doing?¡± Lord Baura asked, walking over to a basin and washing his hands.


    ¡°Falkan and Lady Isles are sending troops as we speak,¡± replied Hector. ¡°The Nazau army led by Falkan should arrive sometime this afternoon. As for the Ruscell army, Lady Isles¡¯ son, Beniti is leading them here. They will take two more days.¡± Sitting heavily on a chair he continued. ¡°The other Eastern Lords and Lord Apra have not responded.¡±


    An uncomfortable silence filled the tent.


    ¡°We must entertain the notion that the Eastern Lords are involved with this rebellion,¡± Lord Leora finally said.


    ¡°I agree with Drake,¡± Hector sighed feeling mentally exhausted. Once again, he wondered if his family was ultimately responsible for the Kingdom¡¯s tragedies. Shaking his head he continued. ¡°As for House Apra, although they are followers of Alumas I do not think Broi would take part in the rebellion, he will not join a fight that does not profit him personally. We need to wait for the Nazau and Ruscell armies to arrive. Once they do, we can take the outer wall. We have two days to prepare for an assault.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Midnight Raid

    ¡°The moon is so bright tonight!¡± Shina murmured aloud, her eyes glued to the night sky, the moon¡¯s cold light illuminating her face. She was standing on top of Maliri manor, the large silver moon, pinned to the night sky above her head.


    ¡°If you stand like that, you¡¯re going to be silverwetted against the night sky,¡± grunted Cam, his words pitched low as he tried to stay quiet. He was hiding in the shadows created by the manor tower.


    ¡°It¡¯s silhouette, my dear oaf, and if anyone sees me, they will lose themselves in awe at my beauty,¡± Shina shot back, shaking her shoulder-length hair, and striking a pose.


    ¡°Stop that and get back here,¡± insisted Cam, the annoyance on his face causing Shina to laugh. ¡°No one wants to see your muscular body.¡±


    ¡°No one wants to see me?¡± Shina raised her hand threateningly. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Now be quiet, we are still on watch.¡±


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t on watch! I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Although the two quarreled with each other, there was never any heat in their voices. It was their way of passing time as they kept watch on the grounds below.


    ¡°Why do we have to keep watch every night?¡± Shina complained as she plopped down next to Cam, her eyes constantly observing their surroundings. As part of the Diamond Guards, she was a professional, even while complaining she never stopped doing her job.


    ¡°You should ask our leader,¡± Cam replied, absentmindedly holding the collar of his armor with both of his hands, his head turning slightly as a sound came from behind him.


    ¡°Hey, June.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Cam, Shina. I was hoping I could sneak up on you two,¡± June said, materializing out of the darkness, his shield on his back, bow in hand.


    ¡°You were sneaking?¡± Shina gasped, a look of mock shock appearing on her face. ¡°We could hear you coming through the window.¡±


    Grinning at Shina¡¯s words, Cam waved June over. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Ever since Zenrom acknowledged June¡¯s potential to join the Diamond Guard, he had been living and training with them. He was assigned to share a room with Winks.


    Tilting his head to the right and left, June stretched his neck, yawning, he answered. ¡°I''m not tired. I just wanted to keep watch with you two.¡± Crouching down on one knee, he stared into the darkness. ¡°Did anything interesting happen?¡±


    ¡°It''s Winks¡¯ snoring, isn''t it?¡± Shina guessed, her lips curving up in a smile. ¡°That man can awaken the dead with his snoring. I swear, I once heard him out snore a thunderstorm.¡± Snickering, she came over to June, ruffling his hair. ¡°I would also be unable to sleep if I had to share a room with him.¡±


    ¡°He is snoring,¡± June confessed, his face turning red in embarrassment as he fixed his hair. A scowl appeared on his face. ¡°I''ll go to bed once his shift starts.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can use the company,¡± Cam grinned. ¡°Keep your eyes sharp, the night is still young.¡±


    As the night wore on, June settled down in the shadow, his back against the cold building. It¡¯s going to be harder to keep watch with the light vanishing, he thought as a large cloud drifted over the bright moon. I hope the cloud goes away soon. We still have a couple of hours left.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Cam¡¯s urgent voice pulled him out of his thoughts. Cam¡¯s voice was so quiet he almost missed it. Looking over at him, June saw him crouched down on the roof pointing at the tree line.


    Focusing on the spot Cam was pointing to, June narrowed his eyes. He did not see anything, but that did not mean anything. Slowly drawing in Aether, he skillfully rotated it to his eyes, making his vision better. As the power flooded into his eyes, the darkness became brighter, the night turning into shades of gray and purple.


    ¡°Something just moved, near the big tree,¡± he whispered as he lay flat on the roof. His heart was beating rapidly. It was the first time he had seen anything during his watch.


    ¡°Looks like four or five people,¡± Shina hissed. ¡°June, go and wake Zenrom. Don''t make noise, they could be scouts. We don¡¯t want to let them know we see them!¡±


    Silently nodding at her command, June slung his shield on his back and grabbed his bow. Slowly creeping backward, he made his way to the window he had come through earlier that night. Holding his breath, he moved. Grasping the window ledge, he pulled himself inside.


    Landing softly inside, June cursed to himself as his bow hit his shield making a noise. Goddess, reject me. Heart pounding uncomfortably, he started to run down the hall, the adrenalin in his body causing him to sweat. I don¡¯t think anyone outside can hear me. But I need to get to Zenrom without making any more noise!


    Heart thundering within his chest, he reached Zenrom¡¯s room. Just as he lifted his hand to knock, the door abruptly opened. Zenrom stood on the other side, armor, and sword in his hand. Stepping out of his room, he looked at June.


    ¡°I heard you running down the hall. What¡¯s happening?¡± he asked, handing his sword to him. Freeing his hands, he started to put his armor on, skillfully slipping into it like a second skin.


    ¡°Cam saw movement by the big tree, Shina thinks it¡¯s four or five people,¡± June hurriedly reported, passing Zenrom his sword.


    Grunting in acknowledgment, Zenrom marched down the hall knocking on the doors of the other guards as they hurried past. Reaching the window he stepped onto the roof.


    Blinking in surprise as Zenrom seemed to melt into the shadows, June scrambled outside, his clammy hands gripping the window ledge. My hands are sweating, he realized, wiping his hands against his pants. I need to keep calm!


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    June almost missed Cam¡¯s hiss as the bald man waved in their direction. His eyes were still locked onto the tree line. ¡°Near the big tree.¡±


    ¡°I see them,¡± Zenrom breathed, his eyes on the verge of glowing. ¡°Shina is right, I see five. I hear Reges coming through the window.¡±


    Hearing Zenrom¡¯s words, June turned his head seeing Reges cross the distance between them in a flash, his face devoid of any emotion.


    There were three Arcane Lords employed by master Maliri: Zenrom, Captain of the Diamond Guard; Hagan, Captain of the Golden Caravan; and Reges.


    Gulping as Reges appeared beside him, June had to admit that he was afraid of Reges. Everything about the man¡ªhis movements, his speech, and the way every room seemed to fall silent when he entered¡ªmade him uneasy.


    ¡°Cam, Shina, both of you take the five by the tree. Reges, you and I are going to see if they have more men hidden elsewhere. June, stay up here and support Cam and Shina.¡±


    Zenrom quickly laid out his plan as Reges crouched next to him. ¡°June, when Winks and San arrive tell them to stay with you to keep watch. Any questions? No? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Noiselessly the four guards vanished leaving June alone, holding his bow. Keeping his anxiety in check, June scanned the ground. He could not see Zenrom or Reges, but Shina and Cam were still visible to him, their outlines vanishing as a cloud passed in front of the moon.


    Time seemed to flow differently as he tried to keep his nerves from affecting him. Each second felt like an agonizing eternity. As the seconds drifted by, Winks and San finally arrived, allowing June to do anything besides wait alone.


    ¡°What''s the situation?¡± San asked, his longsword still sheathed in his hand.


    ¡°Cam and Shina are going after the five people creeping by the big tree. Captain Zenrom and Reges are looking to see if they have more men hidden elsewhere. Captain Zenrom told me to tell you two to keep watch,¡± June explained, his eyes locked near the big tree.


    Exchanging a nod with Winks, San turned to June, whispering. ¡°June, get ready to assist Cam and Shina. Once the fighting starts, Winks and I are going to focus on keeping watch. If there are other groups, it''s the most opportune moment for them to attack.¡±


    Feeling nervous at San¡¯s seriousness, June nodded. ¡°I understand,¡± Setting an arrow in his solenarion, he brought it to his bowstring.


    ¡°They are about to fight,¡± Winks hissed.


    Drawing in Aether, June looked towards the fighting.


    Cam was the first to start the fight, flanking the five creeping men, he silently charged one, striking him viciously with his buckler.


    With Aether coursing through him, June could hear the crack as the buckler collided with the man''s skull, a terrifying sound that broke the silence. Chaos erupted as the remaining four men charged Cam and Shina, the biggest one facing Cam while the other three ganged up on Shina.


    Panicking slightly, June wanted to help Shina but could not find an opening. They were all moving too close to her, surrounding her in a constantly moving circle. Angrily giving up on helping her, he turned to Cam. Cam was fighting a large man, trading hard blows with him. Loud booms erupted off them as they deflected the other¡¯s strikes.


    As the warriors fought, the area around them started to brighten, Shina and Cam glowing with Arcane Light. This was not the first time June had seen this phenomenon, but it was the first time he had seen it in a real fight. When Arcane Knights or warriors ranking above them, drew in large amounts of Aether, their crests would start to emit light, slowly enveloping their whole body with breathtaking light. It was even rumored that when Arcane Lords fought, the very image of their crests would be visible to everyone.


    Although impressive, there was a slight drawback to this phenomenon. When trying to run away or conduct a surprise attack, the light would reveal their location. This forced most Arcane Knights to hide their power until they had engaged in combat.


    Taking a deep breath, June drew his bow, feeling the muscles in his back flex.


    The twang of the bowstring was the only warning he gave as the deadly arrow flew towards his target. He had aimed true, his arrow striking the large man in his back as he raised his axe, causing him to stiffen momentarily. Cam did not let the chance go. As the arrow burrowed deep into the man, he struck with his blade, his weapon coated with Aether splitting the man in half.


    Trusting Cam¡¯s ability to capitalize on the situation, June turned towards Shina even before Cam landed his final strike.


    Skillfully fighting three people, Shina had her two swords dancing in a defensive flow, her swords constantly deflecting the enemy attacks, the usual smile on her face gone. The way she fought was something only she was able to do.


    Suddenly, she whipped her right arm forward, throwing one of her swords with terrifying force. Like an arrow, her sword flew out impaling itself in the neck of a dumbstruck man, his eyes wide with disbelief. Jumping to the side without stopping to see if her sword had hit, Shina rolled before leaping forward, driving her second sword into the stomach of a second enemy, her blade angled upwards. Reaching up with her right hand, she pulled down on the dying man''s neck. Crouching down she caught the third man''s attack with the body of the second man.


    Before the third man could dislodge his sword from the body of his comrade, Cam arrived, swinging his wide blade, decapitating the man with a roar.


    June stared in shock, he had never seen anyone throw a sword at their enemy, much less use the body of an enemy as a shield. Shina¡¯s battle awareness was something he could only dream of having.


    ¡°Fight¡¯s over; both of them are fine,¡± he uttered to the two next to him.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, San glanced over at the two. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone else. I think it was just the one scouting party. But don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    In a couple of minutes, Cam and Shina climbed back to the top of the roof, happily smiling, but June could see signs of exhaustion on them. From what he could see, Shina had a cut on her shoulder, blood turning her armor red.


    ¡°Hey June, don''t think I didn''t notice you helping Cam and not me,¡± she said pointing at her shoulder. ¡°Look I got wounded, and you know my blood is precious¡ªlike gold.¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry,¡± June apologized, looking down at his feet. He wished he had a clear shot when Shina was surrounded, but he did not trust his skill.


    Seeing the look on his face, she quickly walked over, patting his shoulder with her good arm. ¡°It''s not your fault. I was just teasing you. Don''t beat yourself up about it. In fact, I''m glad you helped Cam, he¡¯s getting fat and lazy. he would probably have died without you.¡±


    Looking up at her, June smiled, he knew she was trying to cheer him up. It did help a little, but he knew he had to train harder in order to not be put in this situation again. ¡°I have a healing salve that Grandpa Veston made. Let me help you with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good! Using Veston¡¯s salves usually prevents me from getting scars,¡± Shina exclaimed, taking off her armor and letting June apply the salve. ¡°I hope, Boss and Reges get back soon.¡±


    A couple of hours later Zenrom and Reges returned looking as if they had gone for a light jog.


    ¡°Boss, you find any more of them?¡± San asked.


    ¡°There were around ten of them, all wearing Salizian armor,¡± replied Zenrom, scratching his chin. ¡°But as a former First Pillar, I can say with certainty, that they did not fight like Salizian soldiers. Each of them fought differently. If I had to guess, they were a bunch of mercenaries trying to blame General Calahan for this assault.¡±


    ¡°Why? Who else is targeting the Princesses?¡± June asked, feeling his stomach tighten at the news. Elina¡¯s smile flashed before his eyes.


    Gazing over at him, Reges cracked his neck. ¡°Targeting the Princesses might not be their primary goal. If they get hurt, Maliri will take the blame and will be punished¡ªexecuted if they die. This might have been an attack aimed at making the merchant look bad.¡±


    June¡¯s heart sank, this was something he hadn¡¯t even considered. ¡°What can we do?¡± he asked, looking at the warriors around him.


    ¡°Now?¡± asked Cam, a grin on his face. ¡°Now we clean up and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Cam is right,¡± agreed San, stretching, and yawning loudly. ¡°You all go get some rest. Winks and I will take watch. June, trust us, we will keep everyone safe.¡±


    Later that night, June lay awake in bed, looking up at the ceiling. Clenching his hands together he made a promise to himself.


    ¡°I will become strong, strong enough to keep everyone safe.¡±


    That night he dreamed of flying.

 Chapter 18- Battle at Dawn

    Calahan stood on the outer wall looking towards the Castle, the tip of his thumb in his mouth as he bit his nail in frustration. Tasting blood, he angrily took his hand away. It had been a week since Godric had taken his warriors and never returned, leaving only questions and rage. Without Godric and his warriors, the siege of the inner castle had come to a standstill, his men unable to breach the walls. As the number of days started to add up, the zealous confidence of his soldiers began to crumble, whispers of desertion becoming rampant.


    Knowing that his state of mind was affecting his judgment, Calahan clenched his hands together, trying to feel the presence of his god. The longer he stood there, the louder the silence felt, the stinging pain in his thumb the only presence. This is another test from Alumus, he told himself. Evil cannot be allowed to win.


    Reaching into his pocket, he once again read the message he had received from Lord Bovera, his mood souring even more. We will send aid once you take the inner wall. Until then, we cannot help.


    Gritting his teeth in resentment, Calahan ripped the message into pieces, snarling as he scattered them off the wall. Watching the pieces scatter, he felt his vision start to tunnel. He was once again cornered, once again left with only one choice. He had to take the inner walls tomorrow¡ªno matter the sacrifice.


    Feeling the all too familiar darkness narrowing his vision, he yelled, startling the soldiers near him. ¡°Call all Pillars to me! Have them meet me in the council room. NOW!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Marching quickly to the council room, Calahan felt his face harden with resolve, a dangerous glint appearing in his eyes. I have no choice. This is the only option left. Waiting for his men, he started to pace around the room, the prayer to Alumus sounding more and more like a spell he madly muttered under his breath.


    By the time he had repeated the prayer for the fifth time, the Pillars started to enter, each one looking around before taking a seat.


    Continuing to pray until the last Pillar shuffled in, Calahan spoke. ¡°I have received a message from Alumus himself. Tonight, have all the men eat what food we have left, and rest. Tomorrow before first light, we attack with everything we have. As long as we keep our faith, Alumus has promised us victory. All that''s left is our trust in our god. He has provided us with the opportunity to bring forth a Kingdom of Light! All we need to do is to grasp it!¡±


    As Calahan¡¯s words filled the room, he could feel the Pillars looking around at each other, their worried looks speaking volumes. They knew of the time restraints they were under, but gambling everything on a single assault was something no one wanted.


    ¡°I know you are worried but do not lose faith,¡± he stated, his body trembling with adrenalin. Now that he was acting, he felt a burst of energy. ¡°I have heard the word of Alumus! We will bring His Divine Light to this Kingdom. Go, tell our soldiers the good news of tomorrow''s victory. Tell them that tomorrow we will change this wicked land to a land of Paradise! Praise be the Divine Light. Praise be to Alumus!¡±


    ¡°Praise be the Divine Light!¡±


    Feeling his heart burn with religious fire, Calahan raised his hands in the air.


    ¡°Let us pray! Let us show Alumus our determination!¡±


    After praying with his Pillars, Calahan watched as they all filed out, most of them sharing the same energy he felt. The prayer had the effect he wanted, it had revitalized their determination and hammered down the importance of their mission.


    Once alone, he knelt, falling once again into a deep prayer. The deeper he prayed, the more he realized that every struggle and obstacle he had encountered was part of the bigger plan. Without all the pain he would not be here, he would not be placed in a situation where he would bring forth a new age of Light. Shivering at the power of Alumus, he lost himself in prayer.


    A couple of hours before sunrise, Calahan stood up, face full of determination. Walking over to a bowl of water, he carefully washed his face, rinsing off the sweat and tears that covered it. Drying his face slightly, he looked into the mirror, making sure he was presentable. Satisfied with what he saw, he stepped outside.


    The outside air was cold, the stillness of the night a prelude to the violence that was to come. Feeling the cold air kiss his damp face, he straightened his clothes, his mind no longer harboring the worries and fears he had hours ago. The time had come!


    Marching to the section of the wall overlooking a courtyard, Calahan saw his army standing in formation. All of them looked well-fed and rested, their clean and burnished armor creating a dark patch in the night. If they were standing in the sunlight, he was positive that the light reflecting off them would blind him. In darkness, we look like shadows. But in light, we shine brighter than any torchlight, he thought. It is a sign from Alumus!


    Clearing his throat, he stepped forward. ¡°Today is the day that will determine the future of this Kingdom,¡± he began. ¡°I, like all of you, was born in this Kingdom. I grew up, surrounded by love, and happiness, protected by my family and by Alumus.¡±


    A cheer went up. Raising his arms, Calahan waited for the crowd to settle down before continuing. ¡°However, it was not all good, as I grew older, I noticed the distrust and ridicule I received everywhere I went. I was always placed second, never good enough to be given a true chance. But I worked hard. I joined the army and rose in the ranks. I thought¡ªno, I believed that I had finally earned the respect that I so deserved. But I was wrong. I was only tolerated due to my ability to kill. My character, beliefs, and ideals were never taken into consideration. I was just a weapon¡ªa weapon to throw at the enemy!


    ¡°Then one day, King Alfred married a believer of Alumus. Although she was a commoner, she showed us how strong we could be. She showed us how it was our right to walk with our heads held high, how it was our right to tell the world we loved Alumus! In that short moment in time, I saw hope for our future. I admit there were still conflicts between us and Gera, but I knew we could work it out and build our Kingdom into a strong peaceful place.¡±


    Anger crept into Calahan¡¯s voice. ¡°But I was wrong! When the Queen was unjustly executed, the Heretics of Gera turned on all Followers of the Divine Light, blaming us for the incompetence of the Salizian Royal Family. They hunted us in the streets¡ªtearing and burning down our Holy Statues. The anger directed towards Alumus was beyond anything I have ever seen. They punished every single man, woman, and child because they could not punish the Royal Family. They punished us because they did not see us as equals. They punished us because they did not see us as humans!¡±


    Angry yells filled the courtyard.


    ¡°I, like all of you, know or have family members who have been unjustly imprisoned, know of businesses burned down, sons and daughters beaten in the streets and killed,¡± Calahan was shouting now, losing himself in his speech. ¡°Yet the Royal Family did nothing to protect us! They blamed us! Now, the traitorous Generals, Khan and Zacheri want to remove our God¡¯s statue and replace it with one of Gera!


    ¡°I will not stand for that! I will not allow that to happen! Today we right the wrongs done to us! Today we fight for our Kingdom! Today we take the Royal Castle and bring forth a New Era¡ªan Era in which we can all feel the warmth of the Divine Light without persecution! Today we fight!¡±


    A great roar of clapping and cheering filled the silent night, the sounds reverberating off the stone walls. Drawing his sword, Calahan felt the cold handle in his palm. Gripping it hard, he lifted it above his head.


    ¡°Fall into formation! March to our future! Fight for our family and Alumus!¡±


    A great crescendo of voices erupted from the rebel forces. As one they moved forward like a great wave, Calahan leading the way.


    Standing in front of the inner gate, Calahan knew there would be no tactics today. They would either brute-force their way to the castle or break against its wall. Taking a deep breath, he swung his sword forward.


    ¡°CHARGE!¡±


    Groups of men holding ladders led the charge, backed up by a hail of suppressing arrows. On the outskirts of the army, specialized soldiers swung long ropes with grappling hooks attached to their ends. Their task was to find unguarded sections of the wall and climb up, establishing small footholds.


    ¡°ARCHERS!¡±


    Calahan heard the warning call as the defenders retaliated, launching volleys of deadly arrows at them. Taking a deep breath, he concentrated, drawing Aether through his Black Eagle Crest on his shoulder to his core. Rotating the power from his core to the rest of his body, he felt his muscles grow larger. Filled with Aether, he started to emit a dark purple light from his Crest, the light forming into a translucent Black Eagle.


    In this state, Calahan could see the individual arrows flying toward him, almost as if they were moving in slow motion. Using his inhuman speed and reflex, he deflected the arrows with his sword, each arrow falling to the ground. Unfortunately, some of his men were not as skilled, one soldier took an arrow to his eye and collapsed to the ground. The battle was in full swing.


    Standing at the back of the chaotic battle, Calahan scanned the wall, looking for Arcane Light. There! And there! Quickly he spotted patches of dull light in the darkness. ¡°Aim at the lights!¡± he commanded, pointing to where they were coming from. ¡°Kill the Pillars!¡±


    In war, it was common practice to focus on the Arcane Knights and Lords that were leading the army, the Arcane Light emitting off them a dead giveaway.


    Letting most of his power go, Calahan let the Arcane Light fade before sprinting in the direction of a battering ram that was slowly rolling toward the gate. Deflecting an arrow that almost hit a soldier running next to him, he wished he had more Aether but knew better. He did not want to draw unnecessary attention to himself.


    Some warriors, such as Lord Leora were known for never letting their Arcane Light fade in battle. He was someone who forced the whole battlefield to revolve around him¡ªa blinding light within the chaos. But Calahan fought differently, he liked to run from key point to key point, exploding with power, and then disappear. For someone who could not draw massive amounts of Aether for hours, it was the smart thing to do.


    Reaching the battering ram, Calahan flung himself at it, feeling his muscles groan as he pushed. Straining, he slowly put one foot in front of the next.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Push! Push!¡±


    The volley of arrows grew thicker as the battering ram slowly moved, the soldiers around him shouting and screaming with every step.


    As the battering ram rolled beneath the inner wall¡¯s shadow, Calahan scanned the walls, calculating to see if most of the defenders were obstructed from view. Yes! He was mostly hidden from the view!


    Satisfied with his position, he pulled at the Aether hungrily, Arcane Light billowing off him. As Arcane Light lit up his surroundings, he shouted.


    ¡°PUSH!¡±


    The battering ram that had been creeping along just a moment ago picked up speed, closing the last distance in the blink of an eye. With a thunderous boom, the gate shook as the battering ram smashed into it, the loud bang causing everyone to cheer.


    ¡°Break down the gate!¡±


    The soldiers pushing the battering ram started to chant, swinging the heavy log back and forth, rhythmically slamming the weapon into the gate.


    ¡°Heave-ho, heave-ho!¡±


    ¡°Concentrate arrows on the wall! Above the gate! Don''t let them drop boiling oil on us!¡±


    ¡°General!¡±


    Turning his head, Calahan saw one of his men run to him.


    ¡°One of our Grapplers made it to the top of the wall¡ªon the left side. We need your help to secure the foothold.¡±


    Nodding in understanding, Calahan shouted to the men around him. ¡°Keep pushing! Break the door down!¡±


    Turning back to the man, he nodded. ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    Grabbing a fallen shield, and lifting it over his head, Calahan followed the man, panting from the exertion of battle¡ªfighting without Aether was tiring.


    As he moved, he risked a glance at the horizon, calculating how long it would take for the sun to fully rise.


    The morning sun was just starting to peek out from behind the horizon, with hues of red, orange, and yellow, mixing with the blue sky. In less than minutes, the sun would be fully visible.


    Knowing it would be easier to hide Arcane Light once the sun rose, he steadied his breath as he saw a group of five soldiers standing back-to-back with each other. They were defending a rope that was attached to the top of the wall.


    ¡°MOVE, MOVE.¡±


    Pushing a soldier who was about to climb up the rope, Calahan grabbed the rope. Drawing deeply on the Aether, he let his body fully drink in its explosive power, his muscles screaming with intensity.


    As his aura condensed into that of Black Eagle, he pulled on the rope and jumped up at the same time, his body shooting upwards.


    Hands barely touching the rope, he flew up, his body reaching the top of the wall in seconds.


    Landing on the top of the wall, he threw himself at the defenders, cutting into the startled men, the risen sun shining behind him.


    Fully risen, the sun was like a beacon of hope blinding the defenders on the wall. Knowing his Arcane Light was no longer as eye-catching, Calahan fought without worry. ¡°Push them back!¡± he yelled, kicking an Arcane Warrior off the wall.


    Creating a small area around him, he allowed more and more of his men to climb up, the defenders forced back by the aggressive swings of his sword.


    Standing on the wall, he felt the righteous flame of Alumas burn hotter and hotter in his soul. ¡°I am the flame of Alumus!¡±


    Raising his sword, he heard his men cheer.


    Smiling ear to ear, he turned to his men. ¡°I need ten of you to follow me. The rest of you protect the soldiers climbing the ladders,¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Followed by ten soldiers, Calahan cut his way to the stairs, his sword moving in deadly, but hypnotizing arcs.


    ¡°Stay together! Don''t let them swarm us! Keep moving!¡±


    Reaching the stairway, he saw a group of defenders at the bottom, their spears pointed at him. They had created a wall of spikes preventing them from going down. I don¡¯t have time for this, he thought. Without slowing down, he grabbed a dead soldier. Using the power from the Aether, he hurled the body down the stairs.


    With a loud crash, the body collided with the defenders, yells of surprise and pain coming from the mouths of the soldiers.


    Jumping past the tangled men, he ignored everyone and ran past them toward the gate. I need to open the gate! My men will take care of the fallen soldiers.


    Reaching the gate, he saw a group of soldiers desperately fortifying the damaged gate¡ªtheir backs were turned to him.


    Teeth bared in a snarl, Calahan swept down on them like a hurricane, his body moving like a force of nature, cutting, stabbing, ripping at them. In no time at all, the gateway was splattered with blood, bodies spread around like old garbage.


    Stabilizing his shaking arms, he turned to his men who had just caught up. Out of the ten who had followed him, only four were left.


    ¡°You four! open the gate, I¡¯ll keep the reinforcements at bay,¡± he commanded.


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    As the four rushed to open the gate, Calahan stood with his back to them¡ªsword in hand.


    ¡°YOU HAVE TO KILL ME IF YOU WANT TO PASS!¡±


    The panicking defenders charged at him in a dead run, their voices echoing around him.


    ¡°STOP THEM FROM OPENING THE GATE! KILL HIM!¡±


    Feeling his body start to protest from the excess use of Aether, Calahan clashed with the defenders, his body slowing down from the exhaustion of battle. Stepping out of the way of a clumsy spear thrust, he grunted as he cut the soldier¡¯s head off¡ªjumping back in frustration as a second soldier took his place.


    Breathing heavily, he kept his sword up. He was not a defensive warrior, he was known for his ability to explode with short intense power, but this time he had to buy as much time as possible.


    Surrounded by enemy soldiers, he stood blocking the way to the gate, deflecting and parrying the coordinated attacks from the frantic soldiers. Ideally, he would hold the swarm of soldiers until his men opened the gate, but the reality was different. The goal of the defenders was not to kill him but to get past him. After limiting his movements with several spearmen, the remaining defenders charged past him, running for the men trying to open the gate.


    ¡°Alumus burn you!¡±


    Feeling his heart sink, Calahan kept fighting. He had to get to his men before they were crushed against the gate they were trying to open. Muscles burning, he kept swinging, this was not how he was going to die! This was not how his crusade was going to end! Alumus help me!


    As he thought those words, a deafening boom came from the gate as it tore open, a flood of soldiers rushing in¡ªan endless stream of believers.


    ¡°For the Light!¡±


    Tears appeared in Calahan¡¯s eyes as he saw the wave of men, the momentary pause causing him to almost take a spear to the chest. Clumsily deflecting the stab, he laughed out loud. Alumus had not forsaken him!


    Like a wave, the Alumus soldiers pushed the defenders back, sacrificing their lives in a frenzied rush towards the castle, each soldier feeling the Divine Light burning in his chest.


    Watching his soldiers push deeper past the inner wall, Calahan smiled as their momentum carried them to the castle. He was exhausted but felt a great calm wash over him. The battle would soon be over.


    Removing his blood-covered gloves, he sat down, feeling the blood turn sticky and then dry. Sitting there, he carefully let the Aether dissipate from his body, his shoulders slumping down. I need to help my men deal with Todo, but I need a moment, he thought.


    Before he had sat for more than a few seconds, a defining roar from outside the wall reached him. What was that? That came from the outer wall! There¡¯s no way¡­


    Quickly running up the staircase he had rushed down, Calahan looked toward the outer wall, his stomach dropping as he saw what was causing the noise.


    A massive army flying the flags of multiple Great Lords had flanked his troops, driving his panicking army in a mindless rush toward the open gate. Cursing out loud, he ran to the gate. He had to take control of his men! If they kept running for the gate like that, they would end up trampling and suffocating each other!


    How did Hector and the Great Lords rally their troops so fast? he wondered, pushing past his men. According to the last report he had received, the Leora and Baura army had just arrived, while the Nazau and Ruscell armies should have taken another full day¡ªhalf a day at the earliest to reach the capital. Yet all their flags flew!


    Taking a moment to collect his thoughts he could only think of one solution, both Nazau and Ruscell had marched all night to get there!


    ¡°General, what should we do? We are being flanked!¡±


    Turning to see a Pillar covered in blood run up to him, Calahan shook his head.


    ¡°We still have a chance. If Nazau and Ruscell marched all night, they would be exhausted¡ªat least a third of the army is in no shape to fight!¡±


    ¡°General, our army has broken, even if we still have the numbers, our soldiers have fallen to fear. They are running away!¡± the Pillar protested, face white.


    Knowing the Pillar was correct, Calahan clenched his teeth before he raised his voice, his power-enhanced voice piercing through the clamor of battle.


    ¡°TURN AROUND! HOLD THE LINE! FIGHT! FIGHT! RALLY TO ME!¡± Forcing his way to the gate he continued to yell, his empowered voice reverberating off the walls.


    ¡°TURN AROUND! RALLY TO ME!¡±


    But it was too late, the panicked soldiers were deaf to his voice. Desperately, trying to turn the tide of battle, he uselessly kept shouting into the flood of fear.


    ¡°RALLY TO ME!¡±


    ¡°CALAHAN!¡±


    An Arcane-fueled voice split the sea of panicking soldiers.


    The chaos paused momentarily as soldiers started to push each other out of the way, creating an empty circle with Calahan in the center. Facing the gate, Calahan watched as Prince Hector, Lord Leora, and Lord Baura stepped into the circle, all three of them radiating waves of Arcane Light.


    ¡°DAMNED TRAITOR!¡± Lord Baura¡¯s rage-filled voice shook the surroundings, his blood-covered face looking demonic in the flames of Arcane Light that surrounded him.


    Putting his hand on Lord Baura¡¯s shoulder, Prince Hector stepped forward, locking eyes with Calahan.


    ¡°House Salizia has always been good to you. Why have you betrayed us?¡± he coldly asked.


    ¡°Prince Hector, I have nothing but respect for you,¡± Calahan replied, a sense of stillness washing over him. ¡°I have looked up to you. You have shown me nothing but trust and kindness. I will forever be grateful to you. But I cannot say that the trust and kindness you have shown me extend to my fellow Alumus believers. I will not be used as an excuse for you to ignore the sufferings of my people. Just because I have a good life, does not mean that the rest of my people do. I am willing to throw it all away for the betterment of my people.¡±


    Looking at Hector, Calahan raised his sword. ¡°Our paths have always been different from the start. I will protect my people, even if I must turn my blade against you.¡±


    Silence filled the area as Calahan pointed his sword at Prince Hector, both men staring at each other.


    ¡°The sin of my family is also my sin,¡± Hector quietly uttered, lifting his saber in his hands. ¡°Calahan, it is not that I cannot understand your thoughts¡ªand I cannot deny that your people have suffered, but you have crossed the line. I cannot forgive you.¡±


    ¡°And I do not ask for forgiveness, my Lord.¡± Calahan locked eyes with Hector¡¯s. ¡°I do have a request. No matter what happens, I hope that you do not take the anger you feel toward me and blame Alumus. Most of the Believers do not have anything to do with this. This is all my doing.¡±


    The atmosphere seemed to deepen as the two stared at each other. ¡°You have my word,¡± Prince Hector finally relented, his shoulders dropping slightly.


    Seeing this, Lord Leora stepped forward.


    ¡°Prince Hector let me have the honor of fighting Calahan, do not stain your blade with the blood of someone that once looked up to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡±


    The Aether around Lord Leora burst forth, what was once a small ember became a blazing fire, a great lion made of flames overlapping him.


    ¡°Calahan, I will have the honor of killing you!¡±


    Feeling the pressure caused by the strongest Great Lord, Calahan also drew forth his full power, a screeching Black Eagle bursting from his crest.


    ¡°The honor is mine.¡±


    The clash of two Arcane Lords split the morning light.


    Lord Leora charged forth, his terrifying greatsword lashing out. Lion¡¯s claw met Eagle¡¯s talon, canine versus beak. Most soldiers could not keep up with the speed at which the two warriors fought, each strike and parry sending sparks into the new day.


    Lord Leora raised his greatsword above his head, standing in the Stance of Power. Swinging down mightily, he instigated the first form of his House¡¯s military art, Form One: Warlords Decree.


    Knowing that he could not stop such a blow, Calahan stepped to the side, reinforcing his sword with power. Skillfully, he changed the path of the greatsword¡ªSalizian military technique: Autumn Kiss.


    Switching to offense, he countered with Winter¡¯s Bite, which flowed into Falling Star¡ªa horizontal slash aimed to cut Lord Leora from shoulder to hip.


    Feeling his sword strike nothing, Calahan twisted his body as he jumped back, Lord Leora¡¯s greatsword grazing his chest as it flew by. Grunting in frustration, he instantly rotated power to his chest, the wound slowly closing. Taking a deep breath, he drew more power into his body¡ªthis time to his legs. Shouting with all his might, he closed the distance between them, his sword outstretched¡ªSalizian military technique: Boars Charge!


    There was a loud clash as Lord Leora parried the thrust with his greatsword, immediately countering by stepping forth and thrusting back at Calahan. Cursing loudly, Calahan gasped as Lord Leora¡¯s greatsword ran past his arm, leaving a devastating cut. Blood dripping down his arm, he deflected another blow as he backed up, his breath coming in raggedly.


    As the two fought back and forth, Calahan knew he was outmatched, he was defending more and more, his injured arm hanging limply by his side. As the fighting reached its peak, Lord Leora changed stances¡ªStance of Speed, Second Form: Lighting¡¯s Claw.


    Lord Leora¡¯s greatsword seemed to split in two as he struck twice¡ªthe first strike deflecting off Calahan¡¯s sword, the second strike swinging around and connecting with Calahan¡¯s temple on the other side.


    There was a hush as Calahan crumpled to the floor, his head horizontally split in half.


    The rebellion was over.

 Chapter 19- Reflections and the Forge

    The rebellion swiftly ended after Calahan¡¯s death, his loss breaking the will of the Alumus believers. As the banners of the Great Lords rose over the battlefield, General Todo and Zacheri mounted a fierce counterattack. Surrounded and leaderless, the Alumus forces lost all resolve, quickly dropping their weapons and surrendering.


    Hours later, Prince Hector sat at his brother''s desk looking over the casualty reports, his chin resting on one hand.


    ¡°Drake, what are your thoughts about the rebellion?¡± he asked, frowning as he continued to read the report.


    ¡°Calahan¡¯s rebellion is understandable, the rumors and reports about the strife between Alumus and Gera are well known. What concerns me the most in this situation are the actions of the eastern Lords,¡± Lord Leora replied, standing in front of Hector.


    Nodding in agreement, Hector coughed, tasting blood. Although he had rested as much as he could in Lundale, the stress and strain from the past couple of days had caused some of the poison to leach back into his body. I should be able to remove the leached poison, he thought, wiping his mouth with a handkerchief. Even without the Bloodstone, he had learned the trick of freezing it. Glancing up, he saw concern on Lord Leora¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, hiding the handkerchief. ¡°I just need a couple more weeks to recover fully. More importantly, the timetable around the rebellion is concerning. It took three days for most of the Great Lords to hear about it. Yet, according to this report, the Southeastern Lords mobilized their troops to the capital¡¯s borders within five days but didn¡¯t send them in. For that to be possible, they would have had to learn of the rebellion on the very day Calahan rebelled.¡±


    Lord Leora grunted; he understood what Hector was trying to say. ¡°Either the Southeastern Lords knew of the rebellion beforehand and did nothing. Or they were directly involved in the rebellion.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°What can we do about it?¡±


    Shaking his head, Hector looked down at a message on his desk. ¡°At the moment, nothing. They sent us a message explaining that they couldn¡¯t send aid because they were defending our borders against the Kingdom of Kandula. However, one thing is certain¡ªthe Great Houses of Bovera, Para, and Galra have created an alliance. They can no longer be trusted to protect our borders. They suffered the most under my brother. I always thought they could defect to Kandula.¡±


    A grave silence filled the room, the two men feeling the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°So. It is war, then?¡± Lord Leora broke the silence, stating what Hector was thinking.


    Standing up, Hector walked to the window; his eyes looked out. The sun was setting, painting the horizon the color of blood and fire. If this wasn¡¯t a sign of what could happen, he wasn¡¯t sure what was.


    ¡°No, not if we can help it,¡± he said, picturing the capital burning. ¡°At the moment, our armies are too weak, if they receive support from Kandula, we will lose.¡±


    ¡°If not war, what is our option?¡± asked Lord Leora, walking up next to Hector and sharing the view with him.


    ¡°If they are considering defecting to Kandula, we can appease them by sending them aid and reparations,¡± Hector regretfully said, wishing there was another option. They were running low on funds. ¡°Once Princess Milina is crowned, we can have her officially apologize to them on behalf of House Salizia. With my brother dead, if the benefits of staying with our Kingdom are better than that of Kandula, they will not defect.¡±


    Turning and walking back to the desk, he sighed heavily.


    ¡°What are your thoughts, Drake?¡±


    After a moment, Lord Leora hesitantly spoke, his voice a low rumble.


    ¡°A discontent can be satisfied if there is something they want. But this incident does not feel right to me. If Bisconti¡¯s discontent grew into something more¡­ something like ambition, he would not be satisfied with respiration. He will want more. He may even want to replace House Salizia as the Royal House.¡±


    Hector sat, digesting what Lord Leora had said. His mind felt slower than usual. Was he correct? Did Bisconti¡¯s dissatisfaction turn to ambition? Had the once Great House of Salizia fallen so far that the other Great Lords would consider replacing them altogether?


    Feeling the heavy guilt of his house''s sins on his shoulders, Hector rubbed his temples. He felt the headache that had been threatening to assault him come with a vengeance.  In the seven thousand years since the founding of the Vanura Kingdom, House Salizia had led the other Houses, yet it was all falling apart under his watch.


    Keeping his head from moving too much, he winced before changing the topic back to Calahan¡¯s rebellion. ¡°There is one more report that doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    Reaching for the report, he handed it to Lord Leora, allowing him to read it for himself.


    Frowning deeply, Lord Leora voiced his opinion. ¡°According to this, an unknown Warrior took a group of warriors and left the capital, heading towards the Maliri Manor. We can assume that their targets were the princesses. Since then, Maliri only reported that they were attacked by mercenaries dressed as Salizian soldiers. None of them were stronger than that of an Arcane Knight.¡± Looking up from the report, he asked. ¡°What happened to the unknown Warrior?¡±


    ¡°That is another question we must find an answer to,¡± replied Hector, covering his mouth as he started coughing. Each cough caused his head to shoot with pain. He tasted iron in his mouth.


    ¡°Are you truly healed?¡± Lord Leora asked, lifting his hand as he stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine, I truly am fine,¡± Hector lied, waving his hand at Lord Leora. ¡°I was cured by the Healers of Lundale. I just need some time to rest. Although¡­ how the assassins acquired the poison is also a question we need an answer to.¡± Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he continued. ¡°The poison has no color, taste, or scent, nearly undetectable. The Healers theorized that it was created by a powerful Wretchling warlock when they were still around. However, after multiple tests, they concluded that the poison is not artificial.¡±


    ¡°Not artificial?¡± echoed Lord Leora, his voice rising. ¡°What kind of creature can produce a poison that potent?¡±


    Looking around cautiously, Hector leaned in close to Lord Leora. ¡°I was told by Queen Ilistina that within their archives, there are mentions of a Green Dragon, one who can create a poison such as the one I was poisoned with. They believe this is the origin of the poison.¡±


    ¡°A Green Dragon?¡± Lord Leora slowly repeated, his eyes narrowing in doubt. ¡°From what I understand, there haven¡¯t been any historical records of them since the founding of our nation. Are they sure?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is absolute,¡± admitted Hector, looking up at Lord Leora. ¡°I, too, find it hard to believe the Elves, but they have no reason to lie to me. We must assume in the meantime that what they say is fact. Drake, I need you to investigate this. Any rumors or whispers of a Green Dragon or its poison must be investigated. There is a dark shadow working against us. We must find what it is and eradicate it before our Kingdom is destroyed.¡±


    The sound of metal hitting metal rang out in the blacksmith shop. Morning light streaming through the windows illuminated the dust particles in the air.


    Pulling the red-hot metal out of the furnace, June frowned as he started to hammer, sweat dripping down his face.


    ¡°What are you making?¡±


    Grandpa Veston¡¯s voice made him jump. He had not heard the old blacksmith walk up behind him. As a peak Arcane Warrior, it was unimaginable for him to miss a normal person standing near him, yet Grandpa Veston seemed to do this almost every day.


    ¡°I''m making a practice saber for Princess Elina,¡± he replied, wondering not for the first time how Grandpa Veston could sneak up on him.


    Anyone who wasn¡¯t raised by Veston might have thought he was an Arcane Warrior or Knight, but June knew better¡ªhe knew that Grandpa Veston did not have a crest.


    ¡°You''re making a weapon for another person?¡± Grandpa Veston asked, his bushy eyebrows lifting slightly. This was the first time June had decided to make a weapon that was not for himself.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    June pressed his lips together in a line as he studied his work. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you make weapons for years, so I should know how to make one. But it''s a lot harder than I thought,¡± he finally confessed.


    Laughing at June¡¯s frustration, Grandpa Veston sat down, scrutinizing his work.


    ¡°When creating a weapon, there are two things you must never forget,¡± he said. ¡°First is the quality of the weapon¡ªnever sell a defective one. You do not want someone to die because the weapon you made broke. Second, you must consider whether the weapon you are creating suits the person it is meant for. You could acquire a pure Elven blade or even one of the Twelve Legendary Weapons, but if it does not suit you, you will never be able to draw out its full potential. Know your customer.¡±


    Taking on an extremely serious tone, he continued. ¡°When in a life-or-death situation, having a weapon which hinders you can be worse than not having a weapon at all. Most people will blindly fixate on what is in their hands, trying to use it even if they do not know how to. As a blacksmith, the worst thing that can happen is if the person you made a weapon for dies because your weapon prevented them from drawing out their full potential.¡±


    Seeing the seriousness on Grandpa Veston¡¯s face, June nodded, gulping.


    ¡°I understand, Grandpa I won''t forget.¡±


    Smiling once again, Grandpa Veston rambled on. ¡°The Salizian Royal Family uses a unique martial system¡ªone that relies heavily on circular momentum created by swinging an extremely large saber. Honestly, their marital system is extremely difficult to master. From what I know, only the founder has ever reached the level of an Arcane Grandmaster. I suspect that something was lost when passing the martial system down through the generations. Make the saber around one and a half times heavier than a normal saber, and keep in mind that they like to keep moving once the fight starts.¡±


    ¡°One and a half?¡± questioned June, his voice rising. That was much heavier than what he had made. ¡°She asked me to make a lighter weapon for her because she was having trouble with the wooden practice saber.¡±


    ¡°Don''t overthink it, boy,¡± Grandpa Veston laughed, standing up and walking to the back of the store. ¡°If she is going to learn her House''s Saber, she will need a heavier weapon than normal.¡±


    Returning with a large wooden plank, he crudely carved out a handle, the pieces of wood shavings falling on the floor June had swept last night.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen one person use the Salizian saber to fight years ago in a tournament,¡± he said, walking to the middle of the room. ¡°Watch. I don''t know the forms or the way they rotate their Aether, but at least I can show you what it looked like.¡±


    Smiling, Grandpa Veston started to move, the wooden plank moving the dust in the air, creating swirling patterns in the morning light.


    Wide-eyed, June stared at what was happening. He had never seen Grandpa Veston move like this. The old man moved like a master swordsman, someone who had studied this style for decades.


    ¡°Grandpa! Where did you learn to fight like that?¡± he exclaimed, putting down the saber he was working on. It had cooled down.


    Multiple creases formed at the corners of Grandpa Veston¡¯s eyes as he smiled. ¡°Boy, how many times do I need to tell you? Once you learn how to move, it is very easy to copy what you see.¡± Putting the wooden plank down, he continued. ¡°All I did was to move in the way I saw and in the way I thought would be the most efficient. Truthfully, without the proper forms and correct way to move the Aether, everything I just did was superficial. You can¡¯t fight like that. But it should give you a rough idea of how the saber should function. Don''t keep gawking at me, boy, and get back to work.¡±


    Looking down at the saber, June knew he had to start from scratch. It was unfortunate, but after what he had seen, he knew he could do better. Taking a deep breath, he placed what he was working on to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll make you into farming tools later,¡± he said.


    Retrieving wrought iron from the back, he once again started to forge the practice saber for Elina, this time with one and a half times the weight.


    As June worked, he found himself lost in the rhythmic motions of his hammer, the beating of his heart synchronized with the clash of metal. As long as he could remember, he had always fallen into a trance-like state whenever he concentrated on something hard, his whole world becoming consumed by what he was doing.


    Breaking away from his work, he looked out the window. The morning sun had risen high, and his growling stomach told him it was time for lunch. Almost as if on cue, Elina and Shina walked in, their cheerful expressions causing the room to feel livelier. June had promised Elina that he would help her with her bowmanship after lunch.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Elina said, walking in. She was dressed in her training gear.


    ¡°Good morning, Elina. I was just starting to work on your saber. I think it will be done in a couple of days,¡± June said, putting the blade down.


    ¡°How wonderful!¡± Elina exclaimed, running up to him and looking at her saber. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Veston and I were just about to make lunch. Would you like to eat with us?¡± June asked, starting to clean up the mess he made.


    ¡°Thank you, but I just had lunch with my sister. Rose and Anna are helping her sew training gear¡ªones that fit us better. I came here a little early to prevent being caught. I hope I am not a bother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a bother.¡±


    ¡°I would love some lunch, thank you for offering me some,¡± Shina pushed her way into the conversation, cutting in between June and Elina as she sat down, her tanned hands clasped in front of her in anticipation.


    ¡°Ah, if it isn''t the Princess and Shina!¡± Grandpa Veston came out from the back of the shop. He had heard the voices of the visitors.


    ¡°June, go clean up, Shina and I will prepare the meal.¡±


    ¡°I will?¡± questioned Shina, her smile fading and being replaced by a frown.


    ¡°Princess, I hope you don''t mind waiting until we finish lunch?¡±


    ¡°It''s my fault that we are early, please eat lunch,¡± Elina replied, a happy smile on her face. ¡°For some reason, this shop makes me feel at ease. It¡¯s so different from the castle. It¡¯s lovely.¡±


    ¡°I am glad you feel that way. Please sit.¡±


    As June rushed to the back of the store to wash himself and Shina started to help Veston with lunch, Elina walked around the workshop, looking at the weapons and farming tools that decorated the walls. Coming across a black hoop amongst the weapons hanging, she frowned in thought. Considering it was with the other weapons, she deduced it must be one, but she could not figure out how to use it.


    ¡°Master Veston!¡± she called. ¡°What is this black hoop?¡±


    Tottering over to look at what she was pointing to, Veston smiled.


    ¡°That''s a bow, Princess,¡± he answered, taking it off the wall. ¡°If you turn it around like this and uncurl it like so.¡±  He showed Elina that it was not a hoop but an object that had curled in on itself, creating what looked like a hoop. Carefully observing what was in his hands, Elina wondered if it was made from some sort of horn.


    ¡°How do you string something like that?¡±


    ¡°There are a couple of ways of stringing a bow like this, but I like to use the sitting method because I''m old,¡± Veston laughed, sitting down on the ground and crossing his legs. Uncurling the bow, he put one end of it¡ªwith the end curling downward on his right thigh. Next, he put his left leg over the bow. Still sitting cross-legged, with one end of the bow on his right thigh and the center section of the bow under his left thigh, he started pulling on the end of the bow that was sticking out from under his left thigh. As the two sides came closer to each other, he attached the ends with a string.


    Elina stared in amazement; a very curved recurve bow was now in Veston¡¯s hands.


    Offering the bow to Elina, the old man smiled.


    ¡°Princess, would you like this bow?¡±


    Shaking her head, Elina held up her hand in protest, her eyes studying the black bow. ¡°I cannot accept such a lovely bow. It would be wasted on someone like me.¡±


    Chuckling to himself, Veston continued to offer the bow to her. ¡°This bow is special, but it is not special in the way you think. It is special because no one has been able to draw it. There is some sort of secret that has been lost to the ages. Please take it. As of now, it is just collecting dust on my wall. I believe you will be able to solve the secret.¡±


    Locking eyes with Veston, Elina could see how serious the old man was. Feeling a little uncertain, she nodded before gingerly taking the bow from him, her hands dipping slightly as he let go. Feeling the polished cool grip, she tried to draw the bow, her arms straining slightly. Just as Veston had told her, she could not draw it.


    A stubborn look appeared on her face, tilting her head back and forth, she stretched her shoulders before trying again, every muscle in her back and arms straining with all her might. Closing her eyes, she pulled as hard as she could, counting to ten before stopping in exhaustion.


    Looking at the inflexible bow, she felt the corners of her mouth curl up in a grin, feeling a kinship with the bow. She, too, had an inflexible side to her personality, especially when told what to do.


    ¡°Thank you, master Veston, I will definitely learn how to use it,¡± she said, looking at the bow in the sunlight.


    ¡°Ah, one last thing, Princess,¡± Veston said, touching his head as if he just remembered something. ¡°When I acquired the bow, I was told that only the blood of a Pegasus would unlock its secrets.¡±


    ¡°A Pegasus?¡± questioned Elina, frowning and glancing down at the Pinto Horse Crest on her hand. It was not a Pegasus, but she had always liked horses because of her crest. ¡°I have never heard of a real Pegasus, but I will keep that in mind,¡± she promised him, hugging him in thanks.


    Before Veston could reply, a horrible shout came from behind them, June was yelling as he came back from cleaning himself, his face and hair still damp.


    ¡°Grandpa! You can''t leave Shina to cook by herself!¡± he shouted, running over to Shina who was happily preparing lunch. She was humming tunelessly to herself.


    Elina watched in amusement as June, Veston, and Shina ate lunch, grateful she had eaten before. Shina had cut all the ingredients for lunch in uneven chunks, tossing them into a giant pot, which she put on the fire. Fruits, vegetables, bread, cheese, and jam, all mixed in a chaotic mush, topped off with a little bit of ale to help bring the meal together.


    ¡°I don''t know why you are so angry,¡± Shina said, rubbing the top of her head where June had struck her. ¡°It all ends up like this in our stomachs.¡±


    ¡°That''s not the point,¡± he said, forcing the food down his throat. ¡°Some foods complement each other while others don''t. If you just throw everything in one bowl, then nothing compliments each other.¡±


    Silently laughing to herself, Elina put a strange but tasty fruit Veston had offered her into her mouth, the sweet flavor melting in her mouth.


    ¡°Hey, Shina, June,¡± she asked. ¡°I heard a rumor that kids have been disappearing. Do you know about that?¡±


    An uncomfortable silence followed her question, Shina and June looking at each other before answering.


    ¡°Yes, Princess,¡± Shina sighed. ¡°There have been a couple of kids that have gone missing in the farms and smaller villages. But this week, one of the kids from this village went into the woods and never came back, it''s the first from here.¡±


    Putting another piece of fruit in her mouth, Elina frowned, she had not known this information.


    ¡°Do we have any leads?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± Shina said. ¡°Captain Zenrom is extremely concerned and is looking into the disappearances. But Princess, this is not something you should concern yourself about, please let us handle it.¡±


    Nodding at Shina¡¯s words, Elina clasped her hands together, as a Princess, she wondered if it was her duty to figure out what was happening.

 Chapter 20- Schemes

    Deep within the Great Shrine of Monatem, Father Benedict sat drinking tea, enjoying the rich flavor of the rare leaves, the warmth of the tea radiating out from within his body. It was almost summer, but now that he was older, he found himself enjoying the warmth¡ªespecially since it was colder up in the mountains. Picking up his teacup, he lifted his gray eyebrows in a silent question.


    Across the table from him sat Father Linus, his hands folded in front of him. To most people outside of the Great Shrine, they were seen as leaders of two opposing factions within the Shrine¡ªfactions whose members were constantly at each other¡¯s throats, vying for power and reputation. However, in reality, the two old men did not have much conflict with each other; Father Benedict stuck to the spiritual aspects of the shrine while Father Linus was in charge of the administrative tasks. The two rarely butted heads.


    Father Benedict took another sip of his tea as he realized that Father Linus would not speak first, the man¡¯s stubbornness had intensified with age. Stubborn old man, he sighed to himself. Putting his teacup down, he broke the silence. ¡°I have heard rumors that King Alfred¡¯s daughters are still living with the merchant, Maliri. Is this news accurate?¡± Straightening the rough robe he wore, he patiently waited.


    Father Linus steepled his fingers at the question, silently looking at him. Having spent years with Father Linus, Father Benedict knew he was gathering his thoughts before answering the question.


    ¡°Yes, from what I understand, General Todo escorted the two princesses to the merchant''s place during the attack,¡± he finally said. ¡°They have been staying there ever since. I suspect that they will stay there until Prince Hector can restore order. The fact that he did not call them back sooner makes me believe that he was severely injured during the attack on the castle.¡±


    Reaching over to the teapot, Father Linus poured himself a cup, carefully adding sugar and a bit of cream.


    Concealing his irritation, Father Benedict watched as the sugar and cream entered the tea, his mind revolting at the barbaric action. In his opinion, adding cream and sugar ruined the quality of the tea.


    Shaking his head in sadness as his colleague destroyed the tea, he quietly stated. ¡°We must keep a close eye on Princess Milina. With the death of her father, she will become an important figure, not just for the Kingdom of Vanura but for the whole continent. If we can show her the teachings of Alumus, it may be a great benefit for our Shrine. Keeping her safe is what I suggest. If something were to happen to her, Prince Hector may take the throne, which could set us back years.¡±


    Nodding in agreement with his statement, Father Linus stirred his tea, smelling the aroma before taking a sip.


    ¡°I have already sent word to the Faithful to keep an eye on the princesses. What do you propose we do about Prince Hector? With him coming back to deal with the rebellion, Lord Bovera¡¯s plans did not come to fruition. I have heard from some of the Faithful that Prince Hector was poisoned but is mostly healed now. He will announce the King''s death soon and proclaim Princess Milina as the new heir to the throne.¡±


    ¡°Do you truly believe that he is mostly healed?¡± Father Benedict asked, taking another sip of his tea and expressing his doubt. ¡°I do not think so. It is too soon. Even the elves do not have a medicine that strong. I suspect that it is all an act. I believe Lord Leora¡¯s decision to fight Calahan on Prince Hector¡¯s behalf confirms my suspicions. He is still extremely weak. On the other hand, this could all be a tactic to lure out those who want to hurt him. Either way, it may be a good time to play some of our cards and see how he reacts.¡±


    ¡°We should tread carefully,¡± Father Linus nodded, the wrinkles on his face deepening. ¡°Since sending Godric to help Calahan, we have lost all contact with him. I have sent men to track him down, but so far, the only thing we know for certain is that he took some of his men to the Maliri residence before vanishing.¡±


    ¡°Does Maliri employ any guards that can fight Godric?¡± Father Benedict asked. He did not think so, but he had to make sure.


    ¡°No, the only person in the Kingdom that can fight Godric is Prince Hector. Currently, I can only think of two scenarios. The first one is that Hector was not injured during the assassination of the King and that the rumors of him being poisoned and injured were spread on purpose. Using the rumors he tricked Calahan to come out of the shadows. He was then injured for real during the fight against Godric. I believe this to be the most accurate. I have never heard of a poison that can hurt an Arcane Master. This would also explain why our scouts have found no traces of the warriors who aided Prince Hector in his battle against Godric and his men. Prince Hector¡¯s men would know the layout and knowledge of the countryside; they would be able to hide a group of skilled warriors without being spotted.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, and the second scenario?¡±


    ¡°The second scenario is that Prince Hector was poisoned and left the Kingdom to receive treatment from the Elves of Lundale. Godric would then fight and be killed by an unknown force. One that can kill an Arcane Master leading a group of Arcane warriors and Knights without leaving a trace. A large, unknown army marching around Salizia would attract a lot of attention. So that is out of the question. The only option left is a small group of elite warriors or one strong warrior. Even then, the only way Godric and his men could lose is if they met two Arcane Masters or an Arcane Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°And none of the three Grandmasters have gone missing?¡± Father Benedict questioned, taking a sip of his tea. As the lukewarm tea entered his mouth, he frowned, his tea had cooled.


    ¡°None of them have gone missing. As you know, due to their strength, all the Kingdoms are keeping a close eye on them. They would not be able to move without the whole continent talking about it.¡±


    ¡°This information is troubling, but there is another task we must see too,¡± Father Benedict said, massaging his head. ¡°I have received a message from one of my agents that Lord Leora is looking into Green Dragons.¡±


    ¡°Green Dragons?¡± echoed Father Linus, raising his eyebrow in question. ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡±


    Taking another sip of his cold tea, Father Benedict sighed before pushing it away and answering. ¡°Father Linus, do you know why there are so few Occultists within our continent?¡±


    ¡°Because they are agents of evil, and we eradicate them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you know, over a thousand years ago, the Warlock Villinem brought forth an age of blood and chaos. We can directly trace all blood and chaos magic to him. What you do not know is that this demonic creature worshiped the White Dragon, the Dragon of illusion, nightmares, and fear. By sacrificing endless people to this creature, he was granted the ability and knowledge to control all aspects of the mind and even to change illusions into reality. Gathering all the Occultists, Villinem created an empire for the sole purpose of gathering power, reaching an almost God-like state. The daily blood sacrifices and fear needed to fuel the magic they wielded was astronomical.¡±


    Pausing to clear his throat, he continued. ¡°The Shrine now preaches how Villinem¡¯s empire waged war against all of creation, burning cities and whole Kingdoms to the ground. And so, in time, only five Kingdoms remained¡ªa dying flame against the fury of a hurricane. When we were at our weakest and most desperate, Alumus took pity on us, shining his light down on us. He sent Saint Sanctius to us. Saint Sanctius led us out of the darkness, our Holy Army turning the tide of chaos, the armies of the Warlock breaking against the light of Alumus. After three years of war, Saint Sanctius personally executed Villinem, ending the Age of Blood.


    However, what you do not know, and what was kept hidden from almost everyone, is that victory was won with a heavy price, Saint Sanctius sustained an injury that would not heal. The Dragon¡¯s power was too potent. To prevent such a tragedy from ever happening again, Saint Sanctius ordered all information on Dragons to be destroyed, creating an elite group of warriors within the Great Shrine whose mission is to do so. Currently, I oversee this elite group.¡±


    Father Benedict smiled as he saw Father Linus sitting there stunned, his mouth open. Even as one of the Columns of Alumus, he did not know of this history.


    Father Linus reached for his cold tea before asking. ¡°Why was I not aware of this? Why is this not common knowledge?¡±


    ¡°The less people know of Dragons and how Villinem got his power, the better,¡± Father Benedict explained. ¡°You cannot worship something you do not know exists.¡±


    ¡°Why did you tell me now? What action should we take with Lord Leora and the rumors of the Green Dragon?¡±


    ¡°I was told by Saint Sanctius that the work you have done for the Shine is noteworthy, that this information is rewarded to you for your years of work. He expects you to keep working for the Shine in the future. As for Lord Leora, if he continues to search for secrets he should not know, we have no choice but to take matters into our own hands. It is one of the most sacred missions of our Shrine. We must keep the Dragons from ever gaining power within our continent. We will have no choice but to eliminate him if he continues.¡±


    Father Linus sat, face pale, his forehead wrinkled in thought before questioning. ¡°How do we go about eliminating him without bringing unwanted attention to us? We must also consider the consequences to the Kingdom with such an influential Great Lord being killed.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you, Father Linus. If we do have to eliminate him, we must do it in a way that does not reflect on us. I suggest we use Lord Bovera; he has been asking us to support him by sending him military aid. If we send him some of our troops discreetly, we can influence him into attacking the lands of Leora. His desire to conquer the lands of Leora and Ruscell is reported to us by the Faithful. During the conflict, we can eliminate Lord Leora if need be.¡±


    ¡°I will handle this affair.¡± Father Linus stood up, his face set. ¡°May the light of Alumus protect us.¡±


    ¡°May the light of Alumus protect us.¡±


    Father Benedict watched as Father Linus left the room, the light of change was once again lighting a new path.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The merchant Maliri stared at the wooden box before him asking his daughter for her opinion. As the strongest and most influential merchant group, sometimes individual citizens hired them to deliver items or messages for a price equal to ten percent of the packages'' worth. This wooden box was such a request.


    ¡°The amount the client offered us to deliver this to the Silkbug Kingdom is unnaturally high. It does make me suspicious of the content of the box. Are you sure it is nothing illegal?¡± Ashley asked, walking up and inspecting the wooden box.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Maliri replied, wiping the sweat off his face. Summer was approaching, and the weather was getting to him. ¡°It''s a decorative saber meant as a gift to the Silkbug King. I personally brought it over to Veston to check the quality of the blade. It¡¯s subpar. If you take off all the gems, the price of this saber is exaggerated tenfold. In fact, I doubt any of our guards would use it. As for the gems¡­ they are adequate, nothing special but nothing to be ashamed about.¡±


    Glancing over at her frowning father, Ashley spoke. ¡°The caravan trip to the Silkbug Kingdom is already planned, adding an extra box will not be a problem. As long as the package is not illegal, I think we should take the request.¡±


    Placing her hand on the wooden box, she ran her hands over the smooth surface of the box. ¡°We must uphold our family reputation. The one that you built. As long as it is not illegal, we will deliver it. Besides, this will be my first time leading the caravan. As your successor, I don''t want others to think our family¡¯s strength started and ended with you. We cannot reject a client without a good reason.¡±


    Maliri silently groaned, seeing the determination in his daughter''s eyes, his stomach sinking slightly. He had influenced her too well when it came to their family reputation. Normally, he would feel pride at Ashley¡¯s determination, but with the King¡¯s assassination and General Calahan''s rebellion, he was extremely paranoid. He saw shadows everywhere. I wish I could talk her out of it, he thought.


    ¡°I understand how you feel, but with the current affairs of the Kingdom, I have a bad feeling about this package,¡± he tried to argue, knowing his daughter would not budge from her decision.


    ¡°We can increase the number of caravan guards if you are uncomfortable, Father,¡± Ashley replied, walking around and inspecting the whole caravan.


    The Golden Caravan was composed of multiple grand wagons, horses, and camels, all of which would be packed to the brim with goods. Each wagon was covered by a canvas cover, painted gold, giving rise to the name, The Golden Caravan. The value of the whole caravan was more than what a minor lord could make in their lifetime.


    Trying to keep up with his daughter, Maliri lumbered after her, his face red from the effort. Stubborn girl! I wonder where she got that from? he thought. It¡¯s certainly not from me! ¡°I will send the Diamond Guard with you,¡± he managed to blurt out, leaning against the wagon Ashely was inspecting and catching his breath.


    Sighing exasperatingly, Ashley looked over at him.


    ¡°Father, you know we can''t do that. If you send the Diamond guards with us, the two Princesses would not be properly protected. Don''t worry, trust in Captain Hagan and the rest of the guards. I will be safe. Now, please catch your breath and help me with the inspection.¡±


    Maliri followed his daughter as she walked to each wagon, carefully checking the cargo and integrity of the wagons. Ever since she was young, he had shown her how to check each wagon, showing her the early signs to be wary of. This was the first time she was leading the inspection.


    ¡°I think we need to replace this flag,¡± she muttered, looking up at a limp flag mounted on a wagon. The flag was weather-worn; the three golden rings of the Maliri family faded by the sun.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Maliri said, looking up at the flag. ¡°Good catch.¡±


    One of the most important lessons he had drilled into Ashely was the importance of making sure her family¡¯s flag was visible from every direction. This was because of the truces he had established with the largest bandit groups and city leaders during his travels. The Golden Caravan provided supplies and paid a traveling fee to those controlling the lands they were traveling through. In return, they were granted safe passage.


    This didn¡¯t mean the Golden Caravan lacked the means to protect itself. In fact, before Maliri had forged the truce, he had crushed anyone unwilling to negotiate with him. The result was a bloody merchant''s path that connected all the Great cities.


    Waving over at a group of men, Ashley shouted. ¡°This flag is too old, replace it with a new one. We must make sure that everyone knows who owns this caravan.¡±


    Watching the men run to replace the flag, Ashley nodded before continuing the inspection. As Ashley inspected each wagon, Maliri could tell that her excitement was growing. Signing to himself, he could not help but remember how excited he was when he had first started his business, his young, strong body shaking with anticipation every time he set off. Seeing his own daughter''s hand tremble, he could not help but feel a mixture of pride and unexplainable worry. Everything will be alright, he told to himself.


    The night before Ashely was set to depart for the Silkbug Kingdom, Maliri meticulously reviewed the contract for the saber delivery, going over it line by line to ensure everything was correct.


    Rubbing his tired eyes, he yawned and reached for a cup of wine. Taking a sip, he mused on what he had learned. So far, he did not find anything out of the ordinary¡ªbesides the outrageous price. That was fortunate¡ªor was it unfortunate? he did not know. Shuffling some papers, he started to read the report about the client. If there was nothing about the item, maybe he could find something about the client.


    The client was named Diam, a small-time merchant who owned a fabric shop in the capital. The man was ordinary¡ªnot even part of the merchant¡¯s guild. Nodding to himself, Maliri jotted that information down. It was never bad to be too cautious. Turning back to the report, he studied what was sold at the shop. Looks like he gets most of his fabrics from Kandula, he thought. Mostly cheap stuff that looks expensive. I doubt he has too many loyal customers. He probably makes most of his money selling to people who don¡¯t know fabrics well. And from the looks of this, it¡¯s the first time he requested our services.


    Stretching his tired body, he tapped his chin in thought. This still makes me feel uneasy.


    Finishing his wine, he reached over to ring a small bell; he had made up his mind.


    ¡°I need you to discreetly summon Zenrom to me. Make sure that Ashley does not know,¡± he told the butler who walked in.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    As the butler left, Maliri stared out the window. This was not the first time he felt this uncomfortable dread. Throughout his life, he could count the number of times he had felt like this, and every time he did, something had gone terribly wrong.


    A couple of minutes later, a knock came from the door, followed by Zenrom entering.


    ¡°I am afraid that I must ask you to accompany my daughter to the Silkbug Kingdom,¡± Maliri said, pacing back and forth, leaving footprints on his carpet.


    ¡°My Lord, Lady Ashley will never accept that. She is determined to show the world that she is worthy of being your successor,¡± Zenrom replied, closing the door behind him and walking over to him.


    ¡°I understand her thoughts,¡± Maliri answered, knowing his daughter would hate him for not trusting her, but he could not get rid of the foreboding shadow looming in his mind.


    ¡°Zenrom, I have never been wrong about my intuition when it comes to danger. I want you to secretly follow her. Do not let her see you. If I am wrong, she would never know you followed her. If I am right, you will be able to protect her.¡±


    Feeling uncomfortable as Zenrom quietly looked at him, Maliri picked up a stack of papers, fanning himself with it. ¡°You only need to follow her until the border of the Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Zenrom finally uttered, nodding his head once.


    Surprised and happy that Zenrom had agreed to his request without putting up a fight, Maliri heavily sat down, grunting slightly. This was going well!


    ¡°Who should I take with me?¡±


    Pouring himself more wine, Maliri paused. ¡°Take Winks, Cam, and San. Leave, Shina, and June¡ªthey are the closest with the princesses; their absence will be noticed. I also think it will be a good idea to leave Reges with us. We need at least one Arcane Lord.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zenrom¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I suggest we leave three days after they leave. We can catch up within the week, and if Lady Ashley has scouts looking out for us, it will be easier for us to hide from them once they let their guard down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I trust your judgment.¡±


    Maliri laughed, feeling as if a great weight had been lifted from him. ¡°Zenrom! I feel much better after talking to you! Let us grab a bite to eat! I feel famished after worrying so much.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the invite, but I have a couple of things I must do to prepare for the journey,¡± Zenrom said.


    ¡°That''s too bad, but I understand,¡± Maliri smiled, ringing the bell. ¡°More food for me.¡±


    The northeastern region of the Vanura Kingdom had been controlled by the Galra family for generations, their love of beauty legendary. Their love for beauty was so strong that each family member worked tirelessly to cultivate vast fields of flowers, transforming their land into oceans of immaculate living colors. At the heart of this ocean of flowers stood Castle Flower Rock¡ªa crown atop a bed of flowers, a fortress that every lord envied. Although their glory days were in the past, House Galra still enjoyed being called the Most Beautiful Great House of Vanura.


    Lord Essen Galra sat at his desk, absentmindedly biting his nails, a habit he could never seem to grow out of. He wore a black suit embroidered with flowers, his house emblem¡ªa peacock on his right chest.


    ¡°Essen, stop biting your nails. Tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    Taking his finger out of his mouth, he glanced up, his wife had walked into the room. Silan was thin but strong, her pretty face always giving off an air of intimidation. Smarter and more ambitious than most women¡ªmost men if he was being truthful, she was the one who truly ran their lands.


    Looking at his wife, Essen wondered when the last time he had seen her truly smile.


    ¡°There is a rumor that Maliri is delivering a gift to the King of Silkbug. Normally, this would not be of much news, but the rumors are saying that it is one of the Twelve Weapons created by the legendary Elf King,¡± he told his wife, looking down at the report in his hand. He hoped she had some insight she could give him.


    ¡°What is your source?¡± she asked, frowning. ¡°The annual trip to the Silkbug Kingdom should have started just yesterday. It¡¯s unnatural for rumors of it to travel to us in such a short time.¡±


    Nodding at his wife, Essen told her. ¡°Since King Alfred became sick, I¡¯ve infiltrated the Capital with men loyal to our House. They sent word that the moment the Golden Caravan left the Maliri residence, rumors of the weapon spread like wildfire in the market.¡±


    ¡°The value of one of the Twelve Weapons is equal to that of a Kingdom! Why would anyone send it as a gift to the Silkbug Kingdom?¡± Silan shook her head. ¡°This rumor sounds like a scam.¡±


    Agreeing with his wife¡¯s reply, Essen explained what was written on the report. ¡°According to the rumors, the owner took years trying to unlock the sword''s power. Having failed to unlock its secret, he decided to present it as a gift. He is requesting a title of a Lord in return.¡± Bringing his finger back to his mouth, he started to bite his nails.


    Looking at her husband in disbelief, Silan walked over to him, taking his hand out of his mouth. Picking up the report, she started reading it herself, her frown deepening.


    ¡°The rumors are too in-depth,¡± she reasoned. ¡°And it is unreasonable to give the sword away instead of passing it down to your children. Furthermore, there is no way that you would send such a valuable weapon using a merchant. If anything happens, you will lose the most important item in your possession. This is a hoax.¡±


    ¡°I also agree with you,¡± replied Essen, stretching his arms over his head. He was glad she came to the same conclusion as him. ¡°The question now is what we should do? Should we involve ourselves in this situation, or should we ignore the rumors?¡±


    Sitting down on a cushioned couch, Silan tapped her finger on the armrest, reading the rest of the report. ¡°Regardless of the Caravan''s strength, the value of the sword will cause multiple parties to try their luck. If we are to consider this as a scheme¡­ It is quite simple but effective. The Golden Caravan will be attacked by multiple bandits and mercenaries.¡± Glancing over at him, she questioned. ¡°Do you know anyone foolish enough to attack the caravan?¡±


    ¡°A handful,¡± Essen admitted, quickly listing the most likely candidates in his mind. ¡°But I doubt they actually would.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Silan narrowed her eyes. ¡°So, we must ask ourselves who is targeting the merchant and why?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Essen replied, looking at his wife. ¡°Should we look into who started the rumors?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± his wife answered, her forehead wrinkled in thought. ¡°We don¡¯t need to know who set the stage to play on it. If it were me, I would send our men to cause as much chaos as they could. If we are lucky, something interesting may arise.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ But what benefit can be acquired from playing along with this scheme?¡± Essen asked. He felt a little foolish he could not understand his wife¡¯s plan.


    Lifting the report with the tips of her fingers, she answered. ¡°According to this, the merchant who requested the transport of the weapon is named Diam. He is a fabric trader who has a close relationship with Lord Forcen of Kandula. The same Forcen who is on good terms with Lord Bisconti Bovera. This incident has the smell of Bovera all over it. If I had to guess, he is the one to send the sword, and he is the one to spread the rumor.¡± Looking over at her husband, she continued. ¡°Ever since we formed a military alliance with Lord Bovera through our daughter¡¯s marriage to his son, Kornel, we haven¡¯t gained much. I thought Lord Bovera would share his strategies with his son and in turn our daughter, but we have nothing so far. Using this situation, we will try to grasp his intentions and reveal his claws.¡±


    Smiling widely at his wife''s wit, Essen nodded. ¡°I agree with you. I, too, have felt as if Bisconti is hiding something from us. It¡¯s always safer to take precautions in case something happens. I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard. I will send our men to cause chaos. If we are lucky, we will see his hand. If not¡­ well, we won¡¯t lose anything.¡± Lord Essen looked over at his wife. She was smiling, the faint lines in her eyes revealing a genuine smile.

 Chapter 21- Blue jay

    The late morning sun hung in the clear spring sky, the warm light shining down. Zenrom watched the last dust clouds of the Golden Caravan vanish, leaving only the wagon tracks as proof that the caravan had departed that day. Feeling a strange sense of anxiety and nerves, he reminded himself that he would secretly chase after them in a couple of days. Taking a deep breath, he started towards the training field, a light breeze moving his dark brown hair.


    It had been a couple of months since he started training the two Princesses how to fight. Shockingly, Princess Milina had improved at an astounding rate, already to a point where she could hold her own against a soldier who had been training for a full year. On the other hand, Princess Elina did not show much skill with the saber, but her archery skills were more than adequate for someone her age. She was still required to train with the saber, but Zenrom was more lenient with her, allowing her to practice archery after running through the basic saber drills.


    Walking to the training field, Zenrom found himself unexpectedly thinking of Ashely. He had to admit¡ªhe enjoyed her company.


    At first, he had assumed she would stop coming to sword practice once she realized the difference between someone with a Crest and someone without. Even without actively drawing Aether, the physical difference that was provided was significant. Although the majority of any kingdom¡¯s army consisted of ordinary soldiers, for them to kill an Arcane Warrior required coordinated military formations composed of multiple men. Only by fighting in unison could they overcome the difference in power.


    Yet, Zenrom had underestimated Ashely¡¯s determination. She continued to train diligently, showing up to every training session without fail. I like her grit, he thought. And she does have nice eyes.


    Shaking his head, he reminded himself that she was the daughter of his boss. Entertaining any thoughts of courtship was inappropriate. I¡¯m much too old. She needs to find someone¡ªsomeone closer to her age, he told himself, pushing aside his idle thoughts. Turning his head to observe his surroundings, he noticed Shina and June escorting the two Princesses to the training fields. I should catch up to them. Picking up speed, he quickly closed the distance.


    ¡°Hey, Boss!¡± Shina called out, noticing him and slowing her steps.


    ¡°Shina,¡± Zenrom nodded his head at her.


    ¡°Captain, I heard a strange rumor at the market before we met up.¡± June had also slowed his pace and was walking next to him.


    ¡°Rumor?¡± Zenrom questioned, his brows furrowed. June was not someone who gossiped¡ªif he had found it strange, it was worth listening to.


    ¡°Rumor is saying that the Golden Caravan is transporting one of the Twelve Weapons.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zenrom was startled. He had not expected to hear something like this. The Caravan was definitely not transporting one of the Twelve Weapons. Furthermore, he was certain that only a select few even knew of the sudden request to transport any weapon. Stopping dead in his tracks, he demanded. ¡°Tell me everything you heard at the market. Don''t leave anything out.¡±


    As the group paused and gathered around June, he went over everything he had heard at the market, his voice clear yet quiet.


    ¡°The whole town¡¯s talking about it. I heard it secondhand from the tanner¡¯s son, Edwin. I tried to find out where he heard it from, but he said that everyone in the market was talking about it. Everyone swears that they heard it from someone else. No one knows where the rumor came from.¡±


    As June relayed what he knew, Zenrom felt the blood slowly drain from his face. This was not natural. Rumors did not spread that fast in town.


    ¡°This rumor is a scheme meant to cause trouble with the Caravan.¡± Princess Milina confidently spoke up, her eyes wide, narrowing in thought. ¡°We must warn Mr. Maliri.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Milina, how do you know this is a scheme?¡± Elina was looking at her sister¡¯s serious face, her eyes were wide.


    Looking over at her sister, Milina explained. ¡°The rumors of the Golden Caravan transporting one of the Twelve Weapons hold no water. If it were true, it would be the most guarded secret for both Mr. Maliri and the client. It is unfathomable that either one of them would release this information. The fact that there is a rumor spreading in the market is proof that it is fake. Someone is deliberately trying to cause trouble for Mr. Maliri. With this rumor, bandits and desperate men looking for an opportunity to seize power will attack, trying to acquire the weapon. Having such a weapon would change their lives forever.¡±


    Glancing at Zenrom frantically, Elina demanded. ¡°You must take the Diamond Guard and go help Ashely.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that easy, Elina,¡± Milina explained, her voice laced with a bit of frustration and anger. ¡°We are preventing Mr. Maliri from sending the Diamond Guard out. Leaving us without an adequate guard may be the actual plan. At most, Sir Zenrom can take half of the Diamond Guard with him. If he takes any more than that, we will be targeted. Forcing Mr. Maliri to choose between Ashely and our safety might be the goal of the opposition. If only we had more strength¡­¡± Her words trailed off.


    Zenrom could hear the helplessness in her voice. Turning to the group, he spoke. ¡°I need to go tell Master Maliri about the rumors. I think we should suspend training for the moment. Shina and June, I want both of you to always stay with the princesses. Make sure nothing happens to them.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    Turning around, he started to run to the manor, his mind buzzing with worry.


    Running as fast as he could, the scenery rushed past him: streaks of greens, browns, and gold, a blur of mixed colors. Without realizing it, he started to circulate Aether throughout his body, blue Arcane Light surrounding his sprinting body. By the time most warriors would have reached a third of the way to the manor, he was already running up its steps.


    Running past startled guards and maids alike, Zenrom made his way to Master Maliri¡¯s study. Taking a moment to steady his breath, he knocked on the door and flung it open the moment he heard Master Maliri¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Master Maliri!¡±


    Inside Master Maliri sat at his desk, his mouth opened wide as Zenrom flew into the room. A piece of cake fell from his fork, which was halfway to his mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maliri managed to blurt out before Zenrom cut him off.


    ¡°Ashely may be in danger! There is a rumor that the Golden Caravan is transporting one of the Twelve Legendary Weapons. Everyone in town is talking about it.¡±


    Fitting the title of Merchant King, Master Maliri instantly grasped the situation. Moving faster than Zenrom had ever seen, he stood up, knocking his chair to the ground.


    ¡°I want you to take the men we talked about and set off now. Try to keep your departure as inconspicuous as possible. The longer it looks like you are here, the better it is for us. When you catch up to the caravan, don''t announce yourself yet. Try to figure out which party is responsible for the rumors and try to secure them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    Zenrom stood atop a cliff overlooking the narrow path that wound around large boulders at the base of a steep mountain. A thick ancient forest carpeted both sides of the path. Struggling along the path was the Golden Caravan. The carefully packed wagons were stopped as the guards fought off a group of bandits, the sounds of fighting carrying over to him.


    Frowning at Hagan and Ashely¡¯s progress, Zenrom could not help but wonder if he should reveal himself. He and his men had been secretly following the Golden Caravan for a couple of days, always watching from a distance. As the days passed by, the constant attacks from the bandits had put him on edge. Behind him, San, Cam, and Winks sat around a smokeless fire, talking leisurely.


    ¡°Hey Boss,¡± San called over to him as he took a mouthful of the stew they had made out of pemmican¡ªa kind of dried meat bar held together by tallow.


    ¡°Your food¡¯s getting cold. You should eat it.¡±


    Sighing in frustration, Zenrom begrudgingly came over, reaching for his bowl.


    ¡°I don''t like it,¡± he said, looking down at his lunch. Nothing about the caravan being constantly targeted sat right with him.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°If you don''t like it, give it to me,¡± San said, reaching over to him.


    ¡°Not the food,¡± Zenrom said, lifting his bowl away from San¡¯s hand. ¡°Hagan¡¯s decision to move in a defensive formation. They should have prioritized speed and made a run for a more defensible position.¡±


    Angrily, he spooned the stew into his mouth.


    ¡°Defense is good, though,¡± stated Cam, throwing more sticks into the fire.


    ¡°Normally, that would be the correct decision. But I can feel the rain coming. If they slow down now, the road will turn to mud when it rains, and the caravan will slow down. And once that happens¡­¡± Zenrom did not finish his thought, hoping he was wrong.


    Taking another spoonful of the stew, he slowly started to eat, his mind racing. Silence fell amongst the men as Cam, San, and Winks looked up at the cloudless sky, trying to judge when it would rain.


    ¡°What are the chances of rain in the next couple of days?¡± asked San, knowing the answer. Every one of them had spent enough time traveling to know how to read the weather to some extent.


    ¡°My guess is that it will start to rain tonight and not stop for three days,¡± Zenrom said, swallowing.


    ¡°For a week,¡± corrected Cam, standing up to get himself more stew.


    Nodding at Cam¡¯s words, Zenrom changed his prediction of what would happen to the caravan. Cam had never been wrong about the weather.


    ¡°If it rains for a week, the whole caravan will get stuck. Then we will have a real problem. The rain would make it hard for us to keep an eye on them as well as slow us down if they needed our help. They will be ripe pickings for the bandits.¡±


    Clearing his throat, Winks joined in on the conversation, his hand on his axe.


    ¡°So, what''s the plan? Can we stop with all the sneaking and get to the killing part? It''s been days, and it feels like we are the only ones in the area that hasn''t fought.¡±


    ¡°We have orders from Master Maliri to stay hidden unless absolutely necessary,¡± Zenrom reminded him. But he had to admit that it had become harder to keep his promise. Why do I feel like this?


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit here doing nothing,¡± Winks grunted, his fingers testing the edge of his axe.


    Knowing Winks was right, Zenrom made up his mind. ¡°We need to get closer to the main caravan. This way, we will be able to react if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Your word, Boss,¡± Winks said. ¡°But if you and Cam are correct about the weather, we need to find shelter for the night. How about we circle in front of the caravan? That way, we can set up a dry shelter that we can use for a couple of days.¡±


    As he considered it, Zenrom nodding at Winks, it would be good to have a dry place they could call home base. ¡°Winks brings up a good suggestion. We will travel in front of the caravan to set up camp. From there, we will scout the area and judge our next action based on the weather and the condition of the caravan. Although the bandit attacks are worrisome, as long as Arcane Knights or someone stronger does not attack, Hagan will be able to handle it. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°No, Boss.¡±


    After lunch was over, Zenrom and his men set forth, traveling a fair distance from the caravan, heading deep into the forest. The four men did not ride horses but ran on foot, climbing over the large rocks and boulders nestled amongst the coniferous trees. For normal people, not relying on horses for distance travel was unthinkable, but with the ability to draw Aether, Zenrom and his men were able to set a pace much faster than what a horse could do on such uneven terrain.


    Feeling the humidity that came with the start of summer press down on him like an oppressive force, he slowly drew Aether into his body, alleviating his overheated body and replenishing his strength. As his senses sharpened, he noticed the soft pine needles under his feet. Slowing down, he carefully made his way past the section. The thick layer of pine needles was known to cover hazardous holes and rocks, and he did not want to break his legs.


    Once past the section, he limited the amount of Aether he drew, keeping his crest from emitting light. By drawing only small bits of Aether at a time, Zenrom and his men made good distance, soon overtaking the caravan and emerging into a small clearing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here,¡± Zenrom said, taking his cloak off and scanning the area. Hearing his words, the other three heaved sighs of relief, flopping down onto the ground. Wiping the sweat off their bodies, they started to stretch carefully, recovering their strength.


    ¡°We pushed ourselves harder than we should have,¡± Cam grunted. ¡°We need to slow down our pace.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Zenrom admitted. ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow now. I¡¯ll scout the area while you three catch your breath.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t wander too far.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Using his heightened senses from the residual Aether still in his body, Zenrom walked the perimeter of the clearing, making sure they were safe. Taking a deep breath, he had to admit he really did press his men too hard. If even he was this tired, his men would be exhausted. I was careless. If we had met any bandits along the way, we would have been in trouble. I need to not let my emotions get the better of me.


    Returning to his men, he sat down on a rock, stretching his legs and body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I pushed you so hard, but we don¡¯t have that much time. We need to look for a place to set up camp before it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Boss,¡± San grinned, pushing his hair out of his face. ¡°We¡¯re stronger than we look.¡±


    Nodding in appreciation, Zenrom took out his waterskin and took a sip. ¡°After we are finished resting, let¡¯s split up and look for a good place to bunker down. We will meet up in one hour and set up camp at the best location we find. Any questions?¡±


    Seeing his men shake their heads, he put his waterskin away, waiting for them to finish resting.


    Fifteen minutes later, each member of the group set off in a different direction, searching for a good place to call camp. Zenrom headed up the mountain, hoping to find a good location at a higher elevation. Not only would it provide a clear view of the caravan¡¯s approach, but it would also help prevent rainwater from flooding their temporary camp.


    The evening sunlight streamed through the trees, casting shifting rays of light. When a cool breeze made the branches sway, it sent the beams of light dancing across the forest floor. Walking through the beams of light, Zenrom knew that under different circumstances, he would have felt at peace, but now, he could not stop worrying about the caravan and Ashely.


    Having walked for thirty minutes, he felt irritated; so far, he had not seen any suitable location for a camp. Taking a moment to survey the surroundings, he noticed an odd mound covered by pine needles and dirt. Curiously making his way to the protruding bump, he carefully studied the ground, noticing month-old markings left by someone. Did someone try to cover something up? he wondered. Here and there, the colors of the pine needles were slightly different, signs that they had been disturbed some time ago. Reaching the mound, he carefully brushed the needles and dirt aside, revealing an all-too-small human skull. Feeling the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, he gritted his teeth and stepped back, his hand reaching for his sword.


    Studying the small skull he had exposed, Zenrom noticed that the skull had a fracture caused by a blunt force. Breathing heavily, he started to draw on the Aether, allowing the power to amplify his senses. Drawing just enough for the blue jay crest on his shoulder to look brighter, he stood still, not daring to breathe. No signs of a struggle, he thought, his head slowly turning. No traces of someone coming back to the area either. From what I can see, there¡¯s nothing else.


    As the seconds ticked by, Zenrom fully concentrated on observation, trying to find anything else. But all he could see was the corpse of a dead child. Taking a slow, controlled breath, he let the air out of his body before putting his fingers in his mouth and whistling.


    The loud, piercing sound cut through the evening, silencing the insects and birds of the forest as it echoed down the mountain.


    Quickly hiding himself behind a tree, Zenrom waited for his men to respond to the whistle. In less than fifteen minutes, Zenrom caught the dim shimmer of his men quickly moving towards him, each of them drawing power to speed up their progress. Stepping out from behind the tree, Zenrom mimicked the call of a blue jay, helping his men locate his position.


    The three men quickly ran to him. Winks already had his axe out in preparation, while San¡¯s hand rested on the hilt of his sword. As for Cam, he did not touch his weapon, but his face looked like someone willing to do violence.


    ¡°We heard the whistle! What¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°I found the skull of a child over there, Zenrom said, pointing to the mound. ¡°San and I will look for evidence. Winks and Cam, I want you two to keep watch. The whistle might have attracted unwanted attention.¡±


    ¡°A child''s skull!?¡± echoed Winks, an ice-cold glint entering his eyes. Out of all the Diamond Guards, he was known for having a soft spot for children.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zenrom answered, waving San to the skull''s location. ¡°I fear it may be one of the missing children.¡±


    Seeing the anger and grief appear on Winks¡¯s face, Zenrom reminded him of his task.


    ¡°I need you to keep watch while San and I figure out what happened. We don''t have that much time until dark, and once it rains, it will make the investigation even harder.¡±


    Grunting in frustration, Winks walked away, followed by Cam. Sighing, Zenrom made his way to San, helping him with the investigation.


    The two started where Zenrom had found the skull, moving outward in a circle that grew with each pass. ¡°Don¡¯t get sloppy, San, but the sun is setting; we need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°I know, Boss.¡±


    Sometime later, the four men stood around in a circle, discussing the situation. ¡°From what San and I were able to find out. This child was killed here,¡± Zenrom said, looking over at Winks. ¡°We found traces of a lot of blood and a shriveled heart. This child was sacrificed using Chaos magic.¡±


    ¡°Chaos magic?¡± asked Cam, his eyebrows lifting.


    Clenching his hands together until his knuckles turned white, Winks spoke. ¡°There is a horrifying method of advancing Arcane levels quickly. By taking the heart of a child, you can infuse yourself with it and get stronger. With enough children, you can become an Arcane Master.¡±


    ¡°Goddess, reject me!¡± Cam¡¯s words fell from his opened mouth. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. Are you sure? If it makes you stronger, why don''t more people know of this? Why have I never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°There are drawbacks to this method,¡± Winks explained, kicking at a stump. ¡°First, the number of children you need is quite large. Most Chaos users are found and killed before they become too strong. Second, once you consume the energy from one child''s heart, you cannot draw power into yourself for a full day, leaving you vulnerable. In the past, when this was more common, Arcane Warriors would target the Chaos user during this time. Considering the number of children you need to advance one stage, the Chaos user would be vulnerable every other day for months, if not years. It is very risky. Judging by the number of children that have gone missing, I do not think he is that strong yet.¡±


    ¡°Are all the missing children killed by the Chaos user?¡± Cam asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Zenrom uttered, wishing he knew more. ¡°We only found this one skull.¡±


    Silence fell upon the group, each man lost in his thoughts. Breaking the silence, Zenrom cleared his throat. ¡°From what we know, this child was killed at least a month ago. Since then, there have been five reported kidnappings. We must find the culprit before they become any stronger.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, the three men looked at their leader, waiting for his instructions.


    ¡°What do we do now, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Currently, finding a shelter and protecting the caravan is a priority. After that, we find and kill this monster.¡±

 Chapter 22- Rain

    The golden caravan, flying the three rings of Maliri, slowly made its way toward the Silkbug Kingdom, a golden snake slithering between the sharp mountains. Steadily, the caravan moved ever northward, inch by inch, stopping frequently to fight off small bands of bandits¡ªflies that constantly harassed the snake.


    Ashely sat on her horse, her lips pressed together as she absentmindedly stared at the caravan. She twisted her mouth in frustration as she tried to remember how many times her caravan had been attacked during the past couple of days. As if feeling her unease, Eclipse, her horse, tossed his head around, breaking her thoughts. Leaning forward to pat his neck, she whispered calming words to the agitated animal. ¡°It¡¯s all right, boy. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Eclipse was a magnificent animal, muscular and fast, his black silky hair reflecting the evening sun. He was a horse anyone would be jealous of. Honestly speaking, Eclipse was not the best horse for her¡ªhe was skittish and temperamental, a danger to inexperienced riders, but she had chosen him. If she was able to earn his trust, she knew she would be rewarded with a horse that would outrun any horse that was not from the Horse Lords of Arioria. Hearing her soft words, Eclipse snorted before standing still.


    With Eclipse calm, Ashely went back to scanning her surroundings.


    The northern route she had chosen was rough but quick, known for being the shortest path to the Silkbug kingdom. The trade path carved through the mountainous region of Vanura was surrounded by great jagged cliffs and ancient trees that stretched across the land as far as the eye could see. This inhospitable land was ruled by one of the Great Lords of Vanura, Lord Essen of House Galra.


    Personally, Ashely had an unfavorable opinion of House Galra. Lancia, the daughter of Lord Essen, had been the fianc¨¦e of Zenrom when he was still a First Pillar in the Salizian army. When he was forced out of the army due to the bureaucracy of the former Queen''s family, Lord Galra had dissolved the engagement between them.


    Logically, Ashely knew that without Zenrom being forced out of the army, he would not have been employed by her father and, in turn, come into her life. But she could still not forgive Lord Galra and Lancia for breaking Zenrom¡¯s heart.


    Spotting Commander Hagan, Ashely waved him over. ¡°Commander Hagan, did we lose anyone in the raid just now?¡±


    Riding up to her, Hagan shook his head, adjusting his armor. ¡°No, My Lady. They attacked us with a little over ten men. We shot them full of arrows before they got close to us. The bandits are of extremely poor quality. The only concern I have is the frequency of attacks. In less than a week, we have been attacked more times than what we should experience in a full journey.¡±


    Seeing the troubled look on his face deepening, Ashely fiddled with her riding gloves, wondering out loud. ¡°Why are we attacked so often? This should not be happening.¡±


    ¡°I do not know, My Lady,¡± Commander Hagan replied. ¡°None of these attacks make sense. Ever since your father wiped out the Brotherhood of the Yellow Blade, this route has been under our control.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Ashely contemplated to herself. Commander Hagan was right; the frequency and reason of the attacks were the real issues. Every time they were attacked, the whole caravan had to stop, slowing down their progress. The attacks were causing unnecessary stress and stamina loss to her caravan.


    ¡°Commander, next time we are attacked, I want you to capture some of the bandits. I want you to interrogate them. Find out why they are attacking us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°And one more thing. Between the choices of continuing in a slow and defensive formation or relying on speed to reach defensible checkpoints on our way to the Silkbug kingdom, which would you choose?¡±


    Ashely could see the gears in Commander Hagan¡¯s head turn as he weighed the two options.


    ¡°I believe the safety of our people should be prioritized. Moving rapidly in this terrain will cause accidents to happen. We should strengthen our defense and send our scouts out farther. This will slow down our pace, but it would be safer for our men. Luckily, we are using the shorter path, we have enough provisions for an extra few weeks.¡±


    Agreeing with Commander Hagan, Ashely signaled to the caravan leaders. ¡°Double the range of the scouts. We continue to move in a defensive formation. I want all guards to be fully armored and ready to fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Riding to the front of the caravan with Commander Hagan, Ashely looked up at the sky. The sky was clear, but she had an unexplainable feeling of rain, a feeling she did not like. ¡°Commander, what are the chances of rain?¡±


    Looking up at the sky, Commander Hagan took a few sniffs of the air. ¡°I think it will start raining in two to three days. It should stop before the week is up.¡±


    ¡°Will it hinder the wagons?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s too late to outrun it now. Anyway, it should only slow us down for a day or so.¡±


    ¡°I hope you are right, Commander.¡±


    That night, the rain started falling, a heavy drizzle that immediately soaked the land. As the rain came pouring down, rivers of water turned the dirt path the caravan was using into channels of mud. As morning came, the summer heat transformed the world into one of fog, rain, and mud.


    Zenrom stood at the mouth of a small cave they had found last night, the muggy air causing his clothes to stick to him.


    ¡°Hey, Boss, what¡¯s our plan?¡± San asked, walking over to him and passing him breakfast.


    Taking the dried jerky from him, Zenrom scratched his chin, taking a moment to answer. ¡°The fog and rain are thick enough to keep us hidden. Using them as cover, we will make our way to the caravan. Once there, we will hunt the bandits that are hiding nearby without drawing attention.¡±


    ¡°Winks is gonna love that,¡± San murmured, his eyebrows lifting slightly. Just by looking at his face, Zenrom knew he was asking if it was the best idea.


    ¡°I know Master Maliri told us to not interfere unless necessary, but I think it would be good for us to take a more practical approach. We both know that in a normal situation, the caravan would not be attacked this much. It doesn¡¯t make sense that Ashely¡¯s leadership should be tested this way. By culling some of the bandits in the area, we will be creating a more natural situation.¡±


    Nodding at Zenrom¡¯s words, San pursed his lips together. Breathing out steadily, he smiled. ¡°If you put it that way, I guess it does make sense. I¡¯ll go wake up the others and tell them the plan.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Watching the grinning man scamper back into the cave, Zenrom finished eating his jerky, feeling a kind of relief. Doing something, anything, in this situation felt better than waiting out the rain in the cave.


    Stretching, he tried to chase away the fatigue lingering in his body. Last night, he had not slept well, nightmares keeping him up all night. In his dreams, a child''s skull had morphed into Ashely''s, her bloody face turning towards him, questing him¡ªasking him why he did not protect her.


    In his dream, Zenrom had tried to move, but his body remained frozen. Muscles straining, he had silently screamed, willing his body to move, but he could not. Gasping in panic, he had woken up, finding himself wedged between the cave¡¯s walls and the hard floor. For the rest of the night, he had waited for the others to wake up, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. I¡¯m usually better at keeping my mind focused, he thought. Why am I so distracted? So worried? I need to get a grip on myself.


    Glancing down at his empty hand, he frowned. I should also get more food. I¡¯ll also check on the men to see what¡¯s taking them so long. Turning his back to the rain, he headed back inside.


    Less than an hour later, the four men silently crept down the mountain, carefully observing their surroundings, searching for bandits. As elite guards, Zenrom and his men melted into the rain, moving so quietly that even a wandering deer missed their presence, its head bobbing up and down as it ate.


    Crouching behind a fallen tree, Zenrom tilted his head back, smelling a faint smell of smoke. With the rain soaking everything, it was not strange for fires to become smoky. Using his hands to signal Cam, Zenrom pointed at the direction the smoke seemed to be coming from, silently telling the man to circle and come from the opposite side. Neither of them knew who the fire belonged to, but it didn¡¯t hurt to set up an ambush just in case.


    Watching the stout man acknowledge his signal and disappear into the fog, Zenrom turned to the remaining two. Using his hands, he signed for them to hide. Stay hidden until Cam has time to get into position. Once he¡¯s in position, we will seek up and see who set up the fire. Seeing the two nod at him, Zenrom hid behind the roots of a large unturned tree, slowly counting to himself.


    The earthy smell of wet dirt and vegetation filled his head as he pressed himself into the roots, the smell grounding him to the current situation. While he waited, he busied himself with checking his gear, making sure that his weapons and light armor were properly in place¡ªhe had seen enough men die to know how important such things were.


    As the minutes dragged by, Zenrom felt the rain slowly bleed through this cloak, water dripping down his back. Shifting his body uncomfortably, he cursed as more rainwater got in. It¡¯s been around five minutes. That should be good enough!


    Looking around and catching San and Winks¡¯ eyes, he gave the signal. It was time to move closer to the fire.


    Using the rain and fog to cover their approach, Zenrom led San and Winks to a place where they could observe the fire. Once in place, they carefully peered around the base of a tree and into the camp.


    Sheltered against a large tree was a makeshift wooden shelter, a small, smoky fire just outside the shelter. Gathered around the fire were five men, their wet and miserable appearance obvious to Zenrom and his men. Carefully studying them, Zenrom made a mental list of what they were wearing, their weapons, and their location.


    The five men were all sitting around the fire, the largest man sitting on a log near Zenrom, a large axe buried in a stump next to him. As for the remaining four, three of them were sitting near the fire, their wet hands holding what appeared to be bowls of water and some vegetables. The last man was sitting away from everyone else, a piece of dried jerky in his hand.


    Studying the men, Zenrom noticed the mismatched clothes they were wearing, their attire ranging from something a farmer would wear to what a noble would¡ªa mix of rags and riches.


    ¡°The clothes.¡±


    Zenrom heard San whisper near him, his voice was pitched so low that he barely heard him. Nodding once in understanding, Zenrom conveyed he knew what San was talking about.


    The clothing the group wore was suspicious. Most people would never be able to wear what a noble would, and to be wearing a mixture of nobles¡¯ clothes and rags was unheard of. The conclusion was that they must have taken them from a noble.


    Looks like they are bandits, but we need to make sure, he signaled. We don¡¯t want to attack innocent hunters.


    They have swords, San signaled.


    Turning back to the fire, Zenrom noticed that the four smaller men had swords resting next to them, the falling rain soaking the rusted weapons. None of them even bothered to keep the weapons dry.


    Alright, they¡¯re bandits, Zenrom signaled. Both of you, spread out.


    Finally!


    Nodding at him, San and Winks disappeared into the fog, leaving Zenrom by himself.


    As Zenrom settled down to give his men time to get into position, the rain started to fall harder, smothering the fire and causing the men in the camp to curse in frustration.


    ¡°To the rotting abyss with this rain!¡± the large men shouted, kicking the now extinguished fire, scattering the wet ash everywhere. Grabbing the large axe embedded in the stump, he turned to the other men, his loud voice causing the men to cower in fear.


    ¡°Stand up, you lazy scum! We¡¯ve sat around here for far too long! We¡¯re moving now! Once we acquire the sword, I will rule over this godforsaken country.¡±


    Pulling up his sleeve to reveal a Crest of a Skunk on his forearm, the bandit waved his axe around. ¡°Unlike you scum, I am a Chosen One. Someone who is destined to rule over the weak. Rule over people¡ªpeople like you! I don''t care what you have to do. Go get me that sword! Now!


    Hearing the bandit shout at his men, Zenrom bared his teeth in disgust. It was common for those who were born with a Crest to treat those without with contempt. It was an unwritten tradition reinforced by the nobility. Throughout his life, Zenrom had watched enough incompetent individuals with a Crest be promoted in the army for him to adhere to this belief.


    Suppressing his feelings, he squinted at the Skunk Crest, trying to figure out if he recognized it. Running through the numerous Crests he knew of, he shook his head. He did not know this Crest.


    It was unusual for an Arcane Knight to turn into a bandit; most of them could easily find work with any number of Lords, their strength highly sought after. Knowing this, it could only be one thing¡ªa disgraced Arcane Knight.


    Cupping his hands around his mouth, Zenrom imitated the call of a blue jay, signaling his men. With what he had just heard, he had enough evidence to attack them.


    Stealthily drawing his sword, Zenrom made his way as close as possible to the group while still hidden, his heart pounding against his chest¡ªsomething that happened before every fight. Controlling his breath, he started to draw in Aether, stopping just before his Crest started to emit light. Waiting for Cam to make his move, he felt his body tense up, his muscles primed to burst into action. In no time at all, a roar came from the other side of the camp as Cam came charging in, his short sword and buckler held in front of him, the Red Fox Crest on his arm bursting with Arcane Light.


    Rushing into the camp, Cam plunged his short sword into the bandit who was sitting off by himself, his buckler smashing into the man¡¯s face a heartbeat later. Still roaring, he picked up the man and tossed him at the other bandits, their shrieks of horror matching his shouting.


    The chaos Cam created was all the distraction Zenrom needed. Drawing deeply on the surrounding Aether, he moved like lightning, his mind focused solely on the leader; getting rid of him before he was able to draw in Aether was a priority in this situation.


    Closing the distance between them, he gripped his sword in both hands. Taking one final, strong step, he swung his sword horizontally, cleaving the man in two. The two pieces of the man fell to the ground beside him, the smell of blood quickly suppressed by the rain.


    Swinging his head around, Zenrom saw that the remaining three bandits were already taken care of, San and Winks crushing them with quick, brutal strikes.


    Taking a moment to clean his sword on the body of one of the bandits, Zenrom looked around, making sure that there were no more potential threats. In his opinion, this ambush was pulled off perfectly. When fighting Arcane Knights, it was best not to allow them to draw power.


    ¡°Search the camp; see if you can find anything,¡± he said, kneeling in front of the bisected bandit. ¡°I¡¯ll search this one.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this guy is the one practicing chaos magic?¡± Winks asked, walking over and standing over the other half of the bandit.


    ¡°No,¡± Zenrom replied, standing up¡ªhe had found nothing of interest.


    ¡°If he was the one killing the children, he would have been stronger, at least an Arcane Lord. I think he was just a disgraced knight.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Winks quietly uttered, his face looking crestfallen.


    Wishing he could do something for Winks, Zenrom sighed. ¡°We will catch him.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    As the two men stood in the rain, San called over. ¡°Nothing here, just a bunch of old weapons and food.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zenrom called back. ¡°Everyone, it''s time to go look for the next bandit group.¡±


    Looking up at the white sky, he tried to read the weather. ¡°I think the rain will get worse. Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    This was going to be a long day.

 Chapter 23- Mud

    The day after Ashely decided to move defensively, Commander Hagan was able to capture some bandits that were sheltering from the rain. Using tactics that he refused to elaborate on, he was able to find out why the caravan was being targeted. Unfortunately, having learned the reason did not change the situation. The caravan could not get rid of the sword, and even if they could, they had no way to tell the bandits they no longer had it.


    ¡°The seventh wagon is stuck! Bring the extra horses here!¡±


    ¡°Make sure not to break the wagon!¡±


    ¡°Stop pushing like that! You¡¯re getting mud everywhere!¡±


    Hearing the frustrated shouts bounce around her caravan, Ashely ran about, yelling out orders to the wet and miserable men who were knee-deep in mud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there! If the wagon pulls free unexpectedly, it¡¯s going to crush you! We need more men!¡±


    ¡°Lady Ashely! We don¡¯t have any more men!¡±


    Wiping the rain from her face, Ashely cursed to herself. Earth Mother, help me! Jumping off Eclipse, she struggled over to the seventh wagon. With half of the guards keeping a defensive formation, the number of free men had become problematic.


    ¡°Master Norm, help me hitch Eclipse to the wagon!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. Thank you, My Lady.¡±


    Handing Eclipse¡¯s reins to the wagon leader, she took a breath of the muggy air. Her lungs felt heavy. ¡°This cursed fog,¡± she hissed.


    ¡°Did you say something, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°No. Is Eclipse hitched?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Clearing her throat, she turned to the men who were gathered around the wagon¡¯s back. ¡°On my mark! I want everyone to push!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Lifting her arm above her head, she loudly counted to three before swinging her arm down. ¡°One! Two! Three! PUSH!¡±


    With an audible groan accompanied by the sounds of cracking whips, the wagon slowly started to move, leaving a deep groove in the muddy road.


    ¡°One more push!¡±


    ¡°PUSH!¡±


    With a final grunt, the wagon rolled free, followed by the happy shouts of the men.


    Hearing the excited shouts fill the air around her, Ashely could not help but smile. Even though the situation was bad, every victory made her feel triumphant.


    ¡°Well done. All of you!¡±


    Before the happy smiles could be washed away by the rain, a new and more urgent voice cut through the noise.


    ¡°Enemy attack! From the west.¡±


    Under normal situations, this news would have caused the caravan to jump into action, moving the wagons into defensible positions, readying up for a fight. But with the constant attacks, rain, and mud, the men were slow on the uptake, looking around them with wide, unfocused eyes. Seeing the hesitation in the men''s movements, Ashely started to scream orders.


    ¡°Move the wagons into small groups! I want all of you to arm yourselves. If you are not moving the wagons, group up with the people around you! I want all groups to keep their backs to the wagons! Don''t let them flank you. Our primary concern is defensive! Do not chase or fight without your group. Wait for Commander Hagan and the guards to take care of the bandits!¡±


    Ashely¡¯s words seemed to pull the men out of the haze, each person starting to move, determination written on their face. Nodding in satisfaction, she waved the men around her to gather up.


    ¡°We move the wagon we just freed over to that group,¡± she commanded, pointing to a couple of the wagons clustered together. The golden canvas covering them had turned dark from the water and mud.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± a large gruff man answered. He had water droplets clinging to his massive beard. ¡°You heard the Lady! Move! Move!¡±


    Smiling down at her, the large man introduced himself to her.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Griff. I''ve been working for your father for over twenty years. If you ever find yourself in need of a loud voice, I¡¯m your man!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Griff,¡± Ashely answered, feeling a kind warmth from his smile. ¡°A loud voice is always welcome in this situation. Now, let¡¯s go to the wagons.¡±


    As the two of them hurriedly made their way to the wagons, a lone scout came running up to them. The man was breathing heavily, the rain leaving streaks of mud and blood down his body.


    ¡°My Lady, I bring word from Commander Hagan. The bandits are much more organized this time and are attacking with the largest force so far. He requests you to gather a group of guards and head to the nearest city. Without the caravan¡ªeven in this rain, you should be able to reach the city by tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Commander Hagan wants me to leave the caravan and run?¡± Ashely demanded, feeling anger and humiliation. How dare the man!


    ¡°Yes, My Lady, your life is worth more than this caravan,¡± the scout replied. ¡°Once we beat back the bandits, we will meet you at the city.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, my Lady,¡± Griff cut in before she could speak. ¡°If you die, the future of your House will be in jeopardy, and every one of us relies on it to keep our families fed. You are more important than any one of us.¡±


    Seeing the serious expression on the faces of the scout and men around her, Ashely bit her lip in frustration, her stomach clenching into tight knots.


    ¡°I cannot run! If I do, it will affect my family''s reputation,¡± she finally spat, the taste of iron in her mouth snapping her out of her panic.


    Merchants had a reputation of having no honor, but that was something she had hoped to change. Running away during her first time leading the Golden Caravan would severely affect her standing amongst the Merchant Guild members.


    ¡°I cannot take a group of guards with me! the caravan would lose a portion of its strength. Running away is not an option.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°My Lady, you need to go. Let us handle the bandits,¡± Griff pleaded. ¡°By remaining here, you are making it harder for us to fight. We cannot fight to our fullest if we are worried about you. Please leave and allow us to protect ourselves without being burdened by you.¡±


    Hearing the large man''s words, Ashely¡¯s mind stopped briefly. She had not realized the predicament she was putting them in. Clutching her hands tightly, she tried to weigh the pros and cons of her staying. If I don¡¯t leave, the men will not be able to fight to their full potential, but if I do, they will have fewer guards. Maybe I can take only one or two guards with me?


    Having spent a couple of seconds in deep thought, she reluctantly nodded. ¡°Eclipse is hooked to the wagon over there. Let me go get him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, My Lady.¡±


    Wading through the knee-high mud, Ashely made her way to her horse, closely followed by her men. By the time she had reached Eclipse, the sounds of battle could be heard all around them drowning out the sound of the rain.


    ¡°How did they get past the guards so fast?¡± she yelled, stopping and turning around.


    ¡°I don''t know, My Lady! They must be familiar with the territory,¡± the scout shouted, his face pale. ¡°Watch out! They¡¯re everywhere!¡±


    Seeing groups of bandits running within the caravan, Ashely drew her sword. Internally, she started cursing at herself. If I had just made up my mind, I would have been able to get to Eclipse or form a proper defensive formation. Now, I¡¯ve lost both options.


    ¡°Everyone, group up! Backs against each other. We slowly move to the wagon,¡± she shouted. Her sword''s wet handle felt heavy in her arms. ¡°Watch your footing! Don''t slip on the mud! If you do, you will die!¡±


    Shouting orders at her men, she made her way to the wagon, back-to-back with her small group. Reaching it, she did a quick head count.


    Counting her, there were five. Among them, only the scout and Ashely held actual weapons. Griff had grabbed a large branch from the ground while Norm and the last man clutched small knives.


    ¡°The two of you!¡± she said, pointing to Norm and the last man. ¡°Go into the wagon and bring out anything that can be used as a weapon or a shield! Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady!¡±


    As the two men hurried into the wagon, Ashely held her sword at the ready. Thank the Goddess, Zenrom taught me how to hold a sword, she thought. I would have looked like a right fool if he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°My Lady, stay behind me,¡± Griff grunted as he walked in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you. I will try to support you.¡±


    As Ashely and her men stood at the ready, swarms of armed men ran wild around the caravan like crazed animals, screaming and attacking everything in sight, their mud-caked bodies making them look like beasts. The exhausted caravan guards met them with disciplined determination, but they were tired, fumbling constantly as they fought back.


    Sneaking past the guards, a group of four bandits charged at Ashely¡¯s group, each man howling in glee, spit flying from their faces. Their toothy grins looked inhuman to Ashley.


    As the first man came into striking range, Griff gave a mighty roar as he swung the large branch at the man. Seeing the branch come crashing down, the bandit raised his chipped sword in dismay, his face twisted in horror. The act was futile as the impact from the branch drove both the sword and branch into his neck.


    Tossing the splintered branch aside, Griff shouted as he tackled a second man, sending them both sprawling into the mud.


    ¡°Fight together!¡± Ashely shouted as she ran to Griff. Her sword was pointed at the bandit, but she could not help¡ªthe men were rolling around too much.


    ¡°My Lady, watch out!¡±


    Swinging her sword around, she saw the two remaining bandits charging at her.


    Sprinting in front of her, the scout tossed his wet cloak at one of the bandits. As the bandit¡¯s vision became obscured, the scout stepped to the side, running the man through with his sword. Spinning around, he dove at the legs of the last bandit.


    Ashely watched as the last bandit came crashing down, his legs tangled by the scout. Moving on pure survival instinct, she ran up to the fallen bandit. Switching her grip on her sword into a reverse grip, she thrust down on the man, piercing his chest.


    As her sword stabbed down, Ashely felt her blade stop. Panicking, she threw her whole body down on the sword''s handle, the abrupt change in weight causing her sword to drive through the man and into the ground. Crawling back from the pinned man, she looked over at Griff. The large man had gotten the upper hand on the bandit and was drowning him in the mud. Within moments, the struggle ended, the bandit¡¯s body no longer moving.


    Hearing noise behind her, Ashely looked back. Norm and the last men had emerged from the wagon. The wagon leader held a makeshift spear made from his knife and a wooden stick, while the other man carried a hunting bow.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming again!¡± the scout¡¯s voice pulled Ashely back to the fight. Scrambling over to her sword, she started pulling on it with all her might, stumbling backwards as it slid free.


    ¡°My Lady! Get into position!¡± Griff yelled as he rushed up to her, steadying her balance.


    ¡°We will fight with our backs to the wagon!¡± Ashely panted, glancing at Griff and gesturing to a bandit¡¯s sword. ¡°Griff, you will take the center this time¡ªfight as a group. I will be on your right. Master Norm,¡± she said, pointing at the wagon leader. ¡°You will take his left. And you,¡± she pointed to the man with the bow. ¡°You will support us from the back.¡±


    Turning to the scout, she asked. ¡°Can you flank the bandits that come to us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my specialty!¡±


    ¡°Good, now everyone in position.¡±


    The five of them quickly stood with their backs to the wagon, the rain obscuring their ability to see far. In no time at all, a second group of bandits stumbled across them, their excited screams of delight clashing with the violence that was happening all around them.


    Using the sword he had picked up, Griff met the bandits in combat, Ashely and Norm on each side of him. Using the threat of her sword, Ashely kept the bandits at bay, the occasional twang of the bow sending a deadly arrow flying into a bandit. Seeing the scout melt in and out of battle like a vengeful spirit, she could not help but feel hope. They were holding!


    Grinning from ear to ear, she could not believe how well the balance and coordination of their group was. After clashing with them for a moment, most of the bandits decided to flee.


    Squinting into the rain, Ashely strained her eyes, looking for the next group of bandits. Spotting a lone man walking quickly in their direction, she frowned.


    ¡°We have a lone bandit coming!¡± the man with the bow announced, pointlessly wiping the rain from his face. He had an arrow notched in place.


    Ashely watched as the man walked closer and closer to them, his piercing, ice-cold blue eyes almost glowing in the fog. The more she studied him, the more she felt that something was wrong. The way he walked reminded her of the way that Zenrom or Commander Hagan walked, but she was not able to determine why.


    ¡°Something doesn''t feel right,¡± she whispered, trying in vain to figure out what was bothering her.


    In no time at all, the lone bandit had closed the distance between them, his light steps never slowing. Obsessing on the way he walked, Ashely gasped audibly as she realized what she was seeing, the blood draining from her face. He was walking much too quickly for the amount of mud on the ground! Only someone who could control Aether to a high degree could do something like that. Someone like an Arcane Lord!


    ¡°Arcane Lord!¡± she shouted, her face pale.


    The words from Ashely shook her group like a baby hearing thunder, panic and fear instantly washing over them. It was common knowledge that average soldiers couldn¡¯t take down an Arcane Warrior, much less an Arcane Lord. Breaking under the stress of facing an Arcane Lord, Norm¡¯s legs gave out, his body sinking to the ground.


    Ashely felt as if time had started to slow down, her mind perceiving what was going on around her almost as if it were a dream. Slowly, she watched as Griff turned to her, shouting at her to leave, his arms slowly waving her on. As his words sluggishly entered her mind, she tried to decipher them, the cogs in her mind spinning at half speed. As she struggled, she heard the twang of a bow from behind her as the man with the bow shot, his arrow flying towards the Arcane Lord.


    Tracing the arrow¡¯s flight with her eyes, Ashely watched as the blue-eyed man casually plucked it out of the air, his hand gripping then snapping the arrow.


    Time came rushing back with a bang, the sound of rain and screams filling the surroundings. Ashely felt the man with the bow pull her hand as he dragged her along. His stiff body was trying to get them as far from the Arcane Lord as possible.


    Running aimlessly in panic, Ashely heard Griff roar behind her before his mighty voice ended abruptly. Stumbling as fast as she could in the mud, she felt her foot slip, the slick surface causing her to go sprawling onto her stomach. Tasting mud in her mouth, she scrambled to her feet just in time to see the Arcane Lord decapitate the man who had pulled her along.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± she screamed, realizing suddenly that she did not remember when she had lost her sword.


    Calmly stopping where he had killed the man, the Arcane Lord scrunched his face in a curious expression, looking at Ashely in thought.


    Before Ashely could do anything else, she saw him blur before appearing next to her¡ªhe had closed the distance between them in a heartbeat. The last thing she saw before darkness took her was the dark rainy sky as she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 24- Echoes in the Mist

    The evening came and went, bringing no change to the dark rainy surroundings. Zenrom walked around a small bandit camp they had just taken, the bodies of the bandits quickly turning cold in the rain. Since this morning, he and his men had found and destroyed three such camps, each one consisting of no more than five men.


    Wiping the rain from his face, Zenrom frowned; this last camp felt different from the rest. The fight had lasted longer than the opening ambush, the bandits being organized enough not to panic when their leader had been killed.


    Looking down at the weapons and clothing the bandits were using deepened Zenrom¡¯s concerns. The weapons were clean and well taken care of, razor-sharp without any rust. As for the clothing, at first glance, they seemed normal¡ªhowever, the more he studied them, the more he started to wonder.


    All the garments appeared to be made using similar cuts and stitches, almost as if they were all made by the same person. This was not surprising¡ªmost small towns only had one tailor. But what did catch his attention, was that the wear and tear seemed similar as well. It almost looks like someone deliberately made it look older than it looks, he thought as he kneeled near one of the dead bandits.


    Reaching out, he felt the wet cloak, trying to determine its age. It felt rough, still a little stiff, but it was newer than it looked. Kneeling in the mud, his ears perked up as he heard one of his men returning. During this skirmish, one of the bandits had run, forcing his men to give chase.


    ¡°Is anyone injured?¡± he asked, still studying the dead bandit.


    ¡°I got a small cut, but that''s not important,¡± San answered. He was panting hard, his blond hair plastered to his head. Judging by how hard he was breathing, Zenrom knew he must have run back. ¡°We might have a problem.¡±


    Hearing the urgency in San¡¯s voice, Zenrom looked up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We caught the running bandit, but we also saw a large group of bandits heading for the caravan. The caravan might be in trouble.¡±


    Hearing the news, Zenrom straightened up, all thoughts of the bandit¡¯s clothing vanishing. ¡°How large? Can the guards fend them off?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I couldn''t see the full size of the army through the fog, but if I had to guess, around sixty or so.¡±


    ¡°Sixty!¡± Zenrom repeated, the blood rushing from his face. ¡°The guards won¡¯t hold. We need to help Ashely now!¡±


    Rushing off in the direction that San had come from, Zenrom only slowed down long enough to allow the man to catch up and lead the way. ¡°We need to reach them as fast as possible. You can draw Aether.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡±


    Drawing enough Aether to emit Arcane Light, the two dashed through the fog, their speed doubling as they rotated Aether to their legs. Despite the uneven ground, they ran over it as if it were flat, their footing stable. Like twin beacons, they zipped between trees, bushes, and boulders, their forms flickering in and out of sight as they moved in the fog.


    As Zenrom ran through the forest, his mind became a jumble of nerves and anxiety. Sixty men were not an unorganized group of bandits. Something did not make sense¡ªunless multiple groups were attacking simultaneously. But he didn¡¯t believe that. This was a well-planned assault, organized by someone with real influence. But who could it be? Shaking his head he pushed those thoughts from his mind. He could think of them later after the caravan was safe.


    ¡°On the other side of that large rock, the one that looks like it¡¯s been split in two, there¡¯s a ledge overlooking the caravan,¡± San called over his shoulder. ¡°You can go in between the slabs. Cam and Winks are there.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Right before we get to the rock, stop drawing Aether.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Reaching the rock, Zenrom slowed down forcefully, cutting off the power he was using. As his power faded so did the light coming from his crest, the fog and rain once again bringing forth the hazy oppressiveness of the day.


    The split rock was as big as a house, its two sections cleanly separated by some force of nature, leaving a narrow passageway just wide enough for one man to pass through.


    Walking past San, Zenrom turned sideways and quickly squeezed between the two sections, using his hands and legs to steady himself. The rock face was wet and smooth with no good handholds, but by leaning against the right wall, he was able to pass through with ease.


    On the other side, he spotted Cam and Winks lying belly down on the ground, their heads were poking over the edge of the ledge that overlooked the valley below.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he hissed as he dropped to his stomach and crawled to where the two men were.


    ¡°The bandits are attacking the caravan. So far, the guards are holding them back, but from the looks of it, some of the bandits are not part of the main group,¡± Winks grunted his eyes locked onto what was happening below. ¡°Cam thinks that around forty of them are from one large group while the other twenty or so are from different groups.¡±


    Hearing that the guards were still holding caused Zenrom to sigh with relief. Crawling over to the ledge he peered over to see what was going on.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The thick fog hid most of what was happening, but from what he could see, around forty men were throwing themselves at the guards, while smaller groups of three or four ran aimlessly through the chaos.


    With a roar, the caravan guards pushed the bandits back, forcing them to stumble back and regroup. Despite being outnumbered, they were holding their ground better than expected their formation steady.


    ¡°What should we do, Boss?¡±


    ¡°They are holding for now, but we need to help them,¡± Zenrom said, standing up and brushing the dirt and foliage from his chest and legs. ¡°I want all of you to draw as much Aether as possible. We want Hagan to see our approach and know that reinforcements are here.¡±


    Looking at his men he saw delight and determination in their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s show them that the Golden Caravan is not to be messed with!¡±


    There was a loud whoop from Winks as he raised his axe. ¡°Finally! Let¡¯s get to the killing!¡± There was a wicked grin on his face.


    ¡°We need to go now!¡± San cut in¡ªhe had joined them while Zenrom was studying the caravan. ¡°A group of bandits almost broke through the front lines. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would say they were elite soldiers.¡±


    Glancing down, Zenrom saw a group of around ten men regrouping in an orderly fashion. Ordinary bandits can¡¯t do that, Zenrom thought as his face tightened. They¡¯ve been trained!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The four descended the mountain, each drawing the surrounding Aether deeply into their bodies. The bright light emitting from each of them caused them to look like four comets streaking across the gray sky.


    Approaching the enemy''s back line, Zenrom unleashed his full power. The bright blue light from his crest transformed into a transparent Blue Jay overlapping his body. Cries of shock and panic filled the surrounding area as the four of them crashed into the back of the bandits.


    Zenrom cut deeply into the bandits, his sword moving in savage precise cuts, his footwork allowing him to easily step out of the way of any weapon swinging his way. Crouching down to allow a club to narrowly miss his head, he sprung forward grabbing the bandit and pushing him in the direction of an enemy spear thrust. A cry of disbelief escaped the bandit as he crashed into his ally, bringing them both down¡ªthe spear sticking out of him. Before either of them could fully grasp what had happened, San stood over them, his long sword carving an arc above their heads before decapitating them.


    San and Zenrom shared similar characteristics when fighting, both relying heavily on proper positioning in battle, never allowing their opponents to fight comfortably. On the other hand, Winks and Cam fought with pure might, blasting through their opponents using overwhelming power and relentless momentum.


    Zenrom watched as Winks swung his axe from underneath his shield, cleaving into the exposed knee of a bandit. As the man fell, Winks stepped forward, using his large round shield he caught, and then threw the man back into a group of men.


    As the men came crashing down, Cam fell on them like a feral beast, striking out with his short wide blade and buckler. Every bandit that was hit with his sword had a limb cut off, while every bandit that was struck by his buckler had their bones crushed. The sounds of screaming and breaking bones filled the air.


    Parrying a sword thrust, Zenrom stepped past the man, and using the same momentum cut into the man''s throat. ¡°Keep pushing forward!¡± he yelled, front-kicking a man in the chest and knocking him down in front of Cam. Without changing pace, Cam kicked the drowned man in the head, his empowered kick snapping the poor man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You got it, Boss.¡±


    As the four of them continued to fight, a bright light appeared where the Caravan Guards¡¯ front lines were. Seeing the light Zenrom motioned his men towards it.


    ¡°That''s Hagan! We need to group up with him! Winks lead the way!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Following Winks who was using his shield to bulldoze a path for them, Zenrom cut his way through the bandits, his sword leaving a bloody trail. Most of his strikes were not instantly lethal, but they always crippled or took the bandit out of the fight, leaving them bleeding on the ground.


    Following close by, Cam and San kept the bandits at bay, their fierce shouts frightening all but the bravest bandit.


    Lopping off a man¡¯s hand and then using his sword pommel to bash the man¡¯s teeth in, Zenrom found himself standing in front of Hagan.


    ¡°Zenrom! What are you doing here?¡± Hagan yelled using his sword to stab a bandit in the chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you, old man! Did you actually think Maliri would let his daughter go without sending us? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I sent her to the nearest city before the attack. She should reach it by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Hearing Hagan¡¯s words, Zenrom felt as if a large weight had been lifted from his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s the best news I¡¯ve heard all day.¡±


    ¡°Can the both of you help with the fighting?¡± San shouted angrily as he deflected an arrow shot at Hagan. ¡°Talk later, fight now!¡±


    Laughing loudly the two Arcane Lords looked at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clear this rabble then get some food,¡± Hagan said, putting his hand on Zenrom¡¯s shoulder and squeezing slightly.


    ¡°Sounds like a plan, but can you keep up with me, old man?¡± chuckled Zenrom.


    ¡°I may be older, but I have double your experience. I¡¯ll show you how experience outweighs youth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bet.¡±


    Looking over his shoulder Hagan commanded his guards. ¡°Stay tight together and follow! Make sure to keep up with us!¡±


    The two Arcane Lords lead the counter-attack, scattering the bandit group like leaves on a windy day. One Arcane Lord was already frighteningly strong, but two were a different story. Working together Hagan and Zenrom were like a force of nature, unstoppable in its destruction, two miniature suns burning brightly in the middle of the enemy army.


    In the wake of the two, the caravan guards routed the bandits, chasing them down easily, venting the frustration and stress they had been holding on to for so many days.


    As the battle came to an end Zenrom stood in the middle of the battlefield, muscles throbbing with pain. He was covered in blood, the steady rain causing streaks of red to run down his face. Smiling at Hagan, he sighed heavily. ¡°Do you think we can catch Ashely before she gets too far?¡±


    ¡°If we send a fast rider, maybe.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, a panic-stricken man came running over, his face devoid of blood.


    ¡°Commander! Lady Ashely has been taken!¡±


    ¡°WHAT!¡±


    Zenrom felt as if he had fallen into ice-cold waters. ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°An unknown Arcane Lord appeared out of nowhere and took Lady Ashely while we were fending off the bandits. We couldn¡¯t stop him. Currently, we sent five scouts to follow them,¡± the man blurted out, his words tumbling out of his mouth in a rush.


    ¡°An Arcane Lord! How can this be?¡± Hagan gasped, his mouth hanging open in shock at the news.


    ¡°SAN, CAM, WINKS!¡± Zenrom¡¯s empowered voice echoed across the battlefield, his eyes wide in fear. This is not happening!


    Turning to Hagan, he spoke, barely hearing his own voice¡ªhis mind was elsewhere. ¡°I will go after them now. When my men get here, tell them what happened and to follow me!¡±


    Locking eyes with the man who had brought them the news, he demanded. ¡°Which way did they go?¡±


    ¡°That way!¡± the man pointed. ¡°The scouts are leaving a trail as they follow her!¡±


    Glancing in the direction the man was pointing, Zenrom took off running, his mind flashing images of Ashely.

 Chapter 25- Captured

    With a groan, Ashely felt her mind waken from the darkness. Her body felt as if it were being tossed around. Struggling to clear the confusion and fog from her head, she opened her eyes¡ªonly to see nothing. Panic filled her like a flood before she noticed dark shadows racing past her. She was not blind. She was still in the forest, the night sky choked by clouds, casting the already dark woods into absolute blackness.


    All around her, the sound of falling rain and horse hooves pounded in her ears, a constant crescendo of head-splitting noise. Clutching her teeth in pain, she tried to move violently, feeling raw, burning pain as the ropes that bound her cut deeply into her wrists. Crying out loud she shook her head. What was going on? How was she moving in the darkness?


    Closing her eyes, she took note of everything around her. Beneath her, she felt the warmth of a galloping horse. She was slung over it like a sack of grain, her hand and feet bound tightly together. Each jarring movement from the horse caused her ribs to scream in protest as her body bounced up and down. The only comfort she had was that she wasn¡¯t gagged.


    ¡°Keep moving like that, and I''m gonna break that pretty little arm of yours,¡± growled a voice.


    Feeling fear race up and down her body, she risked a look at who was riding the horse in front of her. In front of her rode the blue-eyed man who had killed her men and taken her.


    Freezing, she tried to calm herself, her bound hands gripping each other. Calm down! Remember what Father taught you. No matter the situation, you can always find an opportunity. Categorize everything into sections: what I have, what I need, and what is happening. I don¡¯t have anything besides what¡¯s on me now, and I need to free myself, so I can set those concerns aside. What I need right now is to figure out what¡¯s happening.


    Taking a moment to regain some of her courage, she glanced back at the man, the false calm she had mustered vanishing as if it were never there.


    The man¡¯s face was illuminated by a reddish glow emanating from the Goshawk Crest on the back of his neck, the light forming a stark contrast to his ice-cold blue eyes. Purely from a physical perspective, the man was handsome¡ªbroad shoulders, paired with a captivating face, his black shoulder-length hair waving behind him. But something was off. The smile on his face felt inhuman, almost as if he didn¡¯t truly understand emotions yet mimicked them in ways he assumed others would like.


    Staring at the man¡¯s Crest, Ashely finally understood how they were moving in the dark, the Aether around his eyes allowed him to see and guide his horse regardless of the environment. But more importantly, she had been mistaken. He was not an Arcane Lord. She couldn¡¯t believe it, but he was an Arcane Master¡ªsomeone on the same level as Prince Hector. Someone who could rival the strongest man in the kingdom.


    Hope faded as she realized the futility of trying to get away, not only was it unthinkable, but if anyone from her Caravan caught up to them, they would be killed without a struggle.


    Clutching her teeth hard to prevent herself from screaming, she felt tears run down her face, the fear and helplessness too much. The situation she was in was hopeless, mentally she was drowning, the dark waters slowly suffocating her mind, cutting off her ability to think straight. As she sunk deeper and deeper into the depths of her mind, she saw flashes before her¡ªher father¡¯s proud smile when she finally grasped how he ran his company, the happiness she felt when he announced she was ready to lead the Golden Caravan, and the praise Zenrom had given her during their training sessions.


    As the agonizing minutes ticked by, she ground herself in the memories of Zenrom teaching her how to fight, his words echoing in her mind.


    ¡°Stay calm if you ever find yourself surrounded by enemies and cut off from your allies. Don¡¯t play by the rules your opponents set. It¡¯s fine to test multiple options, but once you choose one, commit to it with all you might. The fear of failure will hinder you more than the enemy. Do not let opportunities slip past you because of it. Trust your training and trust yourself.¡±


    Blinking tears away from her eyes, Ashely pulled herself together. Trust in your training. Trust in yourself, she thought over and over again, her breath coming in short. Do not let opportunities slip past you!


    Holding onto the words of Zenrom, she started to think, her mind racing. Why am I still alive? If he wanted me dead, I would be dead long ago. That means he won¡¯t kill me just yet. I have time. Time to find a way to free myself.


    Gently she started to test the ropes that bound her, her wrists grinding against each other as she moved them. The knots are too tight, there¡¯s no way I can get out, but I need to do something before too long. The longer I stay, the further I get from Hagan, and the weaker I become.


    Organizing her thoughts, she laid out what she knew.


    First, due to her kidnapper¡¯s strength, he was either a renowned figure or a hidden card of some organization. Since she had never heard of an Arcane Master with the Crest of a Goshawk, she leaned towards the latter. If her reasoning was correct, the people behind her kidnapping could only be kings, great lords, or powerful underground guilds¡ªsuch as the Assassin Guild or the Dark Guild who could afford him.


    Second, their horse wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain their pace for much longer. Carrying two people while running through darkness and mud would soon take its toll, forcing them to stop.


    Finally, the weather and Hagan. There was no doubt in her mind, that Hagan and his scouts would be following the hoofprints left in the mud. However, the constant downpour and the darkness would make it very difficult for anyone tracking them to catch up.


    Can I leave a trail for them to follow? she wondered, racking her brain. Maybe I can bite my lips and leave a trail of blood? Or rip out some of my hair with my mouth? No, if the hoofprints would wash away, anything I leave would also be gone. I need to think of something else.


    As she dismissed plan after plan, the horse stumbled slightly causing pain to shoot throughout her stiff cold body. Seeing flashes of white, she groaned, tears spring to her eyes. Goddess, help me. Blinking the tears back she came to a disheartening conclusion¡ªshe could not do anything at the moment.


    I need to save my strength for when we stop, she thought. Once we stop, I need to do everything in my power to get away.


    The next couple of hours were a delirious nightmare to Ashely, her cramped body screaming as the rain constantly fell on her, her body failing to retain any heat. By the time the man stopped, she was shivering uncontrollably her lips blue.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Dragging her from the back of the horse, the man tossed her to the ground, her bound hands preventing her from breaking her fall.


    Grunting in pain as her body hit the wet ground, she bit her lips to stop from screaming.


    ¡°Don''t make noise, if you do, I will break your leg and tie you to my horse,¡± the man said, walking over to a clear area and starting a fire.


    Lying there, in the mud, Ashely faced the sky. It had stopped raining, but she could not remember when it had. It must be recent, she thought. But it¡¯s still cloudy, it¡¯s going to rain again.


    Whipping her face using her shoulders, she convinced herself that the pause in the rain was good¡ªit would help Hagan track her down. But she needed a way to tell him that the man they were chasing was an Arcane Master.


    Carefully sitting up and spitting out the aftertaste of mud, she glanced back at the panting horse. The horse was dying, its exhausted body on the verge of collapse. If pushed for a couple more hours, she was sure it would die. Feeling anger for the first time in a while, she tested the ropes that bound her again, signing and stopping when she could not free herself. She had to find a different way to break free.


    Glancing over at her captor, she widened her eyes in surprise. He held the wooden box that housed the ornamental sword in his hands. In her state of mind, she did not notice that he had taken it from her caravan.


    Watching as the man opened the box and took out the jewel-embedded weapon, she narrowed her eyes as he turned to her.


    ¡°What is this garbage?¡± he muttered before breaking into a hollow laugh. Tossing the sword aside he locked eyes with her.


    ¡°When did the Great Maliri start to pedal in such obvious garbage?¡±


    As she stared at his face, her anger seeped away, replaced by a creeping dread. There was something unnatural about the way he moved¡ªalmost as if something inhuman was trying to act like one.


    Grabbing her, he dragged her close to the fire.


    ¡°I¡¯d wager that if you took off all the gems and sold them separately, you would make more than if you tried to sell the sword with them. Are you trying to scam some poor fool?¡±


    Unceremoniously he dumped her near the fire.


    Holding back tears of rage, she took slow long breaths, in and out. Making up her mind that she would not show weakness, she put on a smile before answering.


    ¡°The Golden Caravan not only trades in the highest quality items. We also run a courier service. If you are looking for anything, we will most certainly have it. However, judging by your appearance, I do not think you can afford something expensive. Luckily for you, we also have a discount selection which will fit you just perfectly.¡±


    ¡°You think you''re so smart, don''t you?¡± the man spat, bringing his face up to hers. His teeth were bared in a wide grin.


    Not breaking eye contact with him, she held on to her smile, aware that antagonizing him could end up disastrous. But she had to gamble¡ª she needed him to say or tell her something she could use.


    ¡°Compared to many of the people I have met, I know I am not smart. However, I am extremely talented in judging a person''s intelligence¡ª and unfortunately, you might fall into the less intelligent group,¡± she said. Internally she was screaming. Please give me something I can use.


    Grabbing her face and pushing her down, the man shouted, making sure she was still bound, hand and foot. ¡°The light will burn your impure soul. There will soon come a day in which people like you will know their place.¡±


    After making sure she could not escape, he stormed out of the camp, his face twisted from anger.


    As he vanished into the dark, Ashely felt a triumph of victory. It was little¡ªalmost nothing, but she had figured out he was a believer of Alumus¡ªa zealous one at that. As a bonus, she had gotten him to leave the area.


    Searching her surroundings for anything that could help, she carefully kicked wet pine needles into the fire, making sure not to smother it. Working quickly, she fed the flames, creating as much smoke as possible.


    As the wet needles hit the fire, white smoke rose into the air, carrying with it the sharp scent of pine. Silently counting the seconds, she tracked how long the man had been gone. It had been long enough. With a final, forceful kick, she smothered the fire with every pine needle in reach, her feet moving frantically.


    The moment the fire died, billows of gray-white smoke tore into the air signaling everyone in a vast area where she was.


    Hagan, please see this!


    Within a couple of minutes, the sounds of snapping twigs announced the return of her kidnapper, his anger so intense that she swore she could feel it radiating off him.


    ¡°You stupid harlot!¡± he shouted, running over to the smothered fire, and stomping on it to stop the smoke. Cursing wildly to himself he grabbed her by the throat, painfully lifting her to her feet.


    Cut off from the air, Ashely violently tried to break free, her vision slowly turning black.


    ¡°I should kill you,¡± the man shouted, before tossing her onto his horse.


    Gasping painfully, Ashely took fast shallow breaths, trying to get air back into her lungs, her eyes watering. Knowing that her throat was bruised, she closed her eyes for a second before opening them and glaring at her kidnapper.


    Seeing the way Ashely was looking at him, the man reached over, stuffing a rag into her mouth, and tying it into place before jumping onto the still-exhausted animal. Forcing his horse forward, he ignored its weak protest, digging his heels into its sides before setting a fast pace.


    Soon, Ashely felt the familiar feeling of her ribs being smashed against the horse¡¯s back, the pain returning in a rush. Trying to ignore the pain just made it worse, her battered body protesting with each passing minute. Before an hour had passed, she felt her kidnapper abruptly stop.


    Swinging his head left and right, he looked around as if he were searching for something.


    Watching in horror and confusion, Ashely tensed as he drew his sword, his reddish Aether coating the blade.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    A deep clear voice cut the silence of the night.


    Ashely¡¯s eyes widened in wonder as a group of mounted soldiers appeared in front of them, each one glowing with Arcane Light. The light emitting from them reflected off their golden armor causing the darkness to vanish.


    She could not believe what she was seeing! The number of Arcane Knights dictated a country''s strength, each one strategically placed. Yet, here in the middle of the forest, an entire unit of them rode into view.


    As her eyes adjusted to the bright Arcane Light, the pointed ears of the soldiers became visible to her. They were the Elves of Lundale!


    ¡°I have no quarrel with Lundale,¡± the kidnapper growled, lowering the tip of his sword a little. There was a controlled danger in his movement.


    Struggling with all her might, Ashely tried to scream through the gag in her mouth, fearful that the knights did not notice that her kidnapper was an Arcane Master.


    ¡°I demand an explanation of who you are and who that lady on the back of your horse is.¡±


    A lady clad in pure white armor rode into view, her long, ethereal white hair flowing behind her. Her presence was staggering, so much so that Ashely forgot to warn them that her captor was an Arcane Master. The way her soldiers flanked her made her feel as if justice herself walked the earth.


    There was a tense silence, both sides judging each other''s strength and positioning, an invisible clash only felt by those involved.


    Lying there on the horse, Ashely could see the minute muscles in her kidnapper¡¯s face twitch as he silently weighed his options.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± the elven lady broke the silence. ¡°I can see you¡¯re an Arcane Master, but so am I.¡±


    Almost as if planned, both sides moved at once, the kidnapper grabbing Ashely, tossing her at the Lundale Elves, the Elves shooting arrows from bows that seemed to come out of nowhere.


    Screaming through the rag in her mouth, Ashely felt her body fly through the air, her vision wildly spinning as she flew towards a horse. Closing her eyes as she neared the beast, she felt her body gently stop, her body caught by someone. Opening her eyes she saw the armored lady delicately smiling down at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Before Ashely could fully process what had happened, the sounds of combat echoed within the forest. Spinning her head around in panic she saw the blue-eyed man vanish into the dark, a group of Elven Warriors following.


    ¡°Don''t chase him!¡± the elven lady shouted, her command instantly halting the warriors who were giving chase.


    ¡°Killing him without being prepared would only cause unnecessary death,¡± she said putting Ashely on the ground. Looking down at her she smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to a fire. We will talk then.¡±


    Hearing her words Ashely felt a wave of relief envelop her, her legs buckling under her as soon as the tension left her body. Sinking down to the wet ground she nodded.